Skip to main content

Full text of "Rheumatoid arthritis : its pathology, morbid anatomy, and treatment"

See other formats


No .(.V..>iL..k 

Boston 

Medical  Library 

Association, 

19    BOYLSTON    PLACE, 

♦ 

By  Gift  oiM.U)iyA\k 


RHEUMATOID  ARTHRITIS 


RHEUMATOID  ARTHRITIS 

ITS   PATHOLOGY,    MORBID   ANATOMY, 

AND 

TREATMENT. 


GILBERT  A.  BANNATYNE,  M.I).  Glas.,  M.B.C.P.  Ed. 

Hon.    Physician   to   the   Royal    United   Hospital,    and   to   the.   Tioijid 
Mineral    Water   Hospital,    Hath. 


BRISTOL:     JOHN    WRIGHT    &    CO. 
LONDON:     SIMPKIN,     MARSHALL,     HAMILTON,     KENT     &    CO.      Ltd. 

1896. 


nrc :  7 1899 

/    _  — <*o—      f 


•T01IV    WKIOIIT    AM) 


PRINTERS    AND    PUBLISHERS,    BRISTOL 


PREFACE. 


The  writing  of  a  treatise  on  Rheumatoid  Arthritis 
involves  much  labour,  not  only  on  account  of  the 
mass  of  literature  which  has  to  be  traced  and 
classified,  but,  also,  and  more  especially  in  my 
case,  from  the  recent  discovery  of  micro-organisms 
in  this  disease,  implying,  in  consequence,  the 
revision  of  all  its  pathology,  morbid  anatomy, 
and  treatment.  Such  an  upheaval  cannot  be 
accomplished  in  a  day,  and  this  small  work  is 
only  intended  to  be  an  introduction  to  further 
and  more  perfect  investigation.  Many  parts  of 
it  will,  probably,  in  the  near  future  require 
revision,  but  it  has  been  my  ambition  to  avoid, 
as  far  as  possible,  making  any  statement 
unsupported  by  facts  or  by  logical  deductions 
therefrom.  I  have  here  utilized  the  discovery,  of 
Dr.  Wohlmann  and  myself,  of  micro-organisms, 
which  we  believe  to  be  specific  to  the  disease, 
and  the  latter's  life  history  and  peculiarities, 
as  worked  out  and  elucidated  by  Dr.  Blaxall. 
To   them   both   my   sincere  thanks  are   due.     In 


PREFACE. 


the  lio'lit  of  our  discovery  I  have  been  led 
to  enquire  into  the  nature  of  two  complaints 
which  have  been  hitherto  classed  as  only 
variations  of  one  and  the  same  disorder.  This, 
for  reasons  given  later  on,  I  do  not  consider  to 
be  correct,  and  I  propose  to  study  and  keep 
distinct  Senile  Arthritis  from  the  more  general- 
ized and  microbic  disease  Rheumatoid  Arthritis. 

Bath,  18 96. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER   1. 


TAG 


INTRODUCTORY     AND     HISTORICAL  -  -  -  1 

Nomenclature — Evidence  of  its  Antiquity — Landre  Beau- 
vais — Heberden —  Haygarth —  Cruveilhier  — Adams  —  Fuller — 
Charcot—  Devillc— Broca — Key — Senator —  Garrod  —  Virchow 
— Hutchinson — Spender  -Its  Individuality— Its  Frequency, 
etc. 


CHAPTER    II. 

.ETIOLOGY     AND     PATHOLOGY       -  -  12 

Micro-organisms  a  Cause — Selective  Action— Where  Found 
— Heredity — Sex — Age — Catarrh  of  the  Mucous  Membranes 
—  Emotional  Causes  —  Atmospheric  Conditions  —  Injury — 
Rheumatism — Alkalinity  of  the  Blood — Charcot — Pye-Smitb 
— Hutchinson  —  Forsbrooke — Dystrophic  Theory — Evidence 
in  its  Favour — Against  it — Ord's  Theory — Rerlex  Irritation — 
Functional  Depression — Toxic  Conditions — Muscular  Atrophy 
— Insufficiency  of  Theories — Micro-organisms — Effect  on 
Nerve  System — Erb — Muscular  Atrophy  due  to  Toxic  Causes 
— Multipolar  Nerve  Cells — Ferrier — Folli — Condition  of  the 
Anterior  Cornua — Muscular  Selection — Vaso-motor  System  — 
Pigmentation — Sweating — Tachycardia-  Bezanron  -Anaemia 
— Hunter — Summary. 


CHAPTER    111 

PATHOLOGICAL     ANATOMY     AND     BACTERIOLOGY     -  18 

Degenerative  Character  of  Changes — Points  of  Origin — 
How  the  Bacteria  gain  Access— Naked  Eye  Appearances  of 
Joint — Changes  in  Synovial  Membrane — -Loose  Bodies — Liga- 
ments— Characters  of  Synovia — Changes  in  the  Cartilages— 
Cornil  and  Ranvier  —  Erosion  —  Proliferation  —  Lipping  — 
Changes  in  the  Bones—  Rarification  — Osteo-sclerosis — Volk- 
mann — Changes  in  the  Muscles — Central  Nerve  Changes — 
Peripheral  Nerves  — ■  Cardiac  Changes  —  Kidney  —  Blood  — 
Glands — Fibrous  Nodules — Heberden's  Nodes — Situation  and 
Mode  of  Growth — Gout  a  Cause— Their  Nature —Various 
other  Views — Bacteriology,  etc. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER    IV 

VARIETIES     ANT)     DIAGNOSIS  - 

Errors  in  Diagnosis— Acute  Rheumatoid  Arthritis— Osteo- 
Arthritis — Charcot's  Classification — Post-Rheumatic,  Gonor- 
rhceal,  and  Gouty  Forms — Acute  and  Sub-acute  Forms — 
Infantile  Arthritis— In  Children— In  Adults— Differences — 
Symptoms  —  Appearance  of  Joints  —  Chronic  Rheumatoid 
Arthritis  —  Age  —  Appearances  —  Bony  Changes  —  Diagnosis 
between  it  and  Nerve  Diseases — Charcot's  Disease — Gout — 
Rheumatism,  Chronic  Rheumatism,  etc. 


CHAPTER    V. 
SYMPTOMS     AND     PROGNOSIS  -  97 

Premonitory  Symptoms  —  Spender  —  Primary  Symptoms 
due  to  Micro-organisms — Appearances  of  Joints — Heat  of 
Skin — Arthrite  Seche — Synovial  Pouches — Joints  first  Affected 
— Symmetry — Ankylosis — Deformities  — Dislocations — Osteo- 
phyte Out-growths — Forms  of  the  Deformities — In  Hands 
and  Knees — Its  Causes — Difference  in  Acute  and  Chronic 
Cases  —  Cardiac  Symptoms  —  Endocarditis  —  Pericarditis — 
Changes  in  the  Glands — Secondary  Symptoms — Muscular 
Atrophy — Its  Characters  — Selective  Power — Myotatic  Irrita- 
bility— Fever— Pulse  Rate —  Tachycardia — Tension — Anaemia 
— Haemorrhages — Purpura — Neuritis — Its  Frequency — Tro- 
phic Phenomena — Skin  Changes — Glossy  Skin — Loss  of  Hair 
— Atrophy— Downy- growth  of  Hair — Pigmentation — Sweat- 
ing— Dyspepsia, —  Kidney  and  Cardiac  Troubles — Prognosis. 


CHAPTER    VI. 

TREATMENT        -------        126 

Preliminary  Considerations — Antitoxinc — Causes — Diet — 
Clothing — Exercise — Drugs — Creasote  —  Guaiacol  —  Guaiacol 
( larbonate — Benzosol—  Phenols — Naphthols — Betol —  Salol  — 
Action  of  Creasote— Hudeod — Douglas  Powell — Intestinal 
Antiseptics  —  iron  —  Arsenic  —  Iodides  —  Salicylates  —  Actsea 
Liacemosa  —  Ichthyol  — Hyoscyamus —  Relief  of  Pain  —  Dr. 
Spender's  Treatment— Guaiacol  Externally — Carbolic  Acid 
Fomentations  —  Electricity — Thermal  Treatment — Alkaline 
and  Sulphurous  Waters— Bath — Buxton — Aachen — Action 
of  Bath  Waters — Batli  Treatment — Hot  Air  Baths — Sea 
Voyages — Extension— Excision — Summary. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER    VII. 

PAGE 

SENILE     ARTHRITIS     -  -  -       151 

Morbus  Coxse  Senilis  —  Senile  Arthritis  —  Monarticular 
Rheumatoid  Arthritis — In  whom  seen— Symptoms — Morbid 
Anatomy — Changes  in  the  Bones — Trophic  Phenomena — 
Treatment. 


APPENDIX  -  -  -  -       156 

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL     INDEX    -  -  -  -  -       162 

INDEX         -  -       166 


LIST   OF   ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PLATE  I,  Page  70. 
Photograph  of  bones  of  hand  in  Rheumatoid  Arthritis. 

PLATE  II,  Page  76. 
Fig.  A. — Synovial  fluid,  stained  with  gentian  violet  x  900. 
Fig.  B.—  Beef-broth     culture,     stained    with    carbolic    fuchsine 
x  900. 

PLATE  III,  Page  89. 
Fig.  A. — Spindle  shaped  enlargement  of  joints  with  atrophy. 
Fig.  B.— Pulpy  swelling  of  joints. 

PLATE  IV,  Page  90. 

Photograph    showing    swellings    in     joints,    etc.,    and    general 
emaciation. 

PLATE  V,  Page  92. 

Another    case — the     swelling    being    soft     and     doughy ;      also 
atrophy  of  right  hand. 

PLATE  VI,  Page  97. 

Fig.  A. — Enlargements  of  the  heads  of  bones,  synovial  swelling 

and  atrophy. 
Fig.  B.— Ulnar  deflection  in  a  chronic  case. 

PLATE  VII,  Page  99. 
Fig.  A. — Showing  deflection  of  left  hand. 
Fig.  B. — Showing  spindle  shaped  swelling  of  phalangeal  joints. 

PLATE  VIII,  Page  106. 
Fig.  A. — Dislocation  backwards  of  index  finger. 
Fig.  B. — Ulnar  deflection. 

PLATE  IX,  Page  119. 
Fig.  A. — Fusiform  deformity  of  index  finger. 
Fig.  B. — Haemorrhage  under  nails. 


LIST    OF    ILLUSTRATIONS. 


WOOD    ENGRAVINGS. 


Fig.  1. — Section  through  phalangeal  joint  in  chronic  Rheu- 
matoid Arthritis-         -         -         -         -         -  51 

Fig.  2. — Osteophytes,    eburnated   bone,  grooves  on  articu- 
lating surfaces     -------  52 

Fig.  3.— Connective  tissue,  showing  micro-organisms      -  55 

Fitj.  4. — Sections  through  diseased  cartilage        -         -         -  59 

Fig.  5. — Metacarpal  bone,  showing  osteophytes      -         -  61 

Fig.  6. — Osteoclast  eating  bone    ------  63 

Fig.  7. — Multipolar  ganglion  cells  from  anterior  cornua  64 

Fig.  8.  —Portion  of  nerve,  showing  neuritis  65 

Fig.  9.  —Head  of  femur  from  case  of  morbus  coxas  senilis  153 


CHAPTEE     I. 
INTRODUCTORY    AND    HISTORICAL. 

Nomenclature — Evidence  of  its  Antiquity — Landre  Beauvais — 
Heberden, — Hogarth  —  Cruveilhier  —  Adams  —  Fuller — Char- 
cot— Deville —  Broca  —  Key  —  Senator —  G-arrod —  Virchow— 
Hutchinson- —Spender — Its  Individuality — Its  Frequency,  etc. 

HITHEKTO,  the  disease  which  we  call  Kheumatoid 
Arthritis  has  not  only  been  known  by  different 
names,  but  different  diseases  have  been  classed 
under  this  heading— the  number  and  diversity  of  the 
terms  employed  corresponding  in  a  certain  sense  with 
the  number  and  diversity  of  the  views  advanced  with  re- 
gard to  its  aetiology  and  pathology.  It  is  undoubtedly  a 
disease  per  se,  and  has  probably  existed  as  such  as  far 
back  as  any  other  known  form  of  disease,  but  it  was  not 
until  the  beginning  of  this  century,  or  the  end  of  the 
last,  that  it  came  to  be  recognised  and  differentiated  from 
the  allied  disorders,  gout  and  rheumatism.  Indeed,  I  am 
not  certain,  that  in  some  countries  it  is  even  yet  recog- 
nised as  a  separate  form  of  disease,  for  in  France  some 
still  hold  it  to  be  only  a  form  of  chronic  rheumatism. 
This  is  curious,  as  one  of  the  best  works  ever  written  on 
the  subject  was  penned  by  that  great  observer,  Charcot. 
Much  of  the  difficulty  surrounding  the  disorder  is,  I  am 
sure,  caused  by  the  ambiguity  of  the  various  terms  which 
have,  at  one  time  or  another,  been  applied  to  it,  and  none 
of  which  seem  exactly  to  describe  its  characteristics,  but 
leave  much  to  the  imagination  of  the  individual  observer. 
Of  recent  years  the  principal  terms  employed  to  desig- 
nate it  have  been  those  of  rheumatoid  arthritis,  and  osteo- 

1 


2  RHEUMATOID  ARTHRITIS. 

arthritis.  Now  how  much  better  would  it  be  were  we 
content  with  one  name  only,  even  if  that  one  did  not 
actually  describe  the  condition  with  perfect  accuracy  ? 
What  an  amount  of  confusion  might  have  been  saved  ! 
This  want  of  exactitude  in  nomenclature  would  soon 
have  been  compensated  for  in  our  increased  knowledge, 
which  we  would  have  been  enabled  to  store  up  and  note 
for  comparison  about  a  complaint,  the  study  of  which, 
and  the  disentanglement  of  whose  literature  and  prevail- 
ing impressions,  are  enough  to  appal  even  the  boldest. 
Many  and  various  are  the  theories  which,  at  one  time  or 
another,  have  been  advanced  to  explain  the  congeries  of 
symptoms  called  rheumatoid  arthritis ;  and  many  and 
various  are  the  diseases,  which,  at  one  time  or  another, 
have  come  under  our  notice  labelled  rheumatoid  arthritis, 
osteo-arthritis,  rheumatic  gout,  etc.,  these  terms  being, 
as  a  rule,  quite  indiscriminately  apportioned.  No  wonder 
confusion  has  reigned  supreme.  As  far  as  our  still 
limited  knowledge  renders  possible,  I  will  endeavour  to 
throw  a  ray  of  light  into  the  obscurity  surrounding  the 
aetiology  and  pathology  of  the  disease,  with  the  hope 
that  it  will,  in  the  near  future,  enable  us  to  walk  with 
surer  footsteps. 

Of  the  many  names  used  to  designale  the  acute  or 
destructive  form  of  the  disorder,  I  have  here  assumed 
that  that  of  rheumatoid  arthritis  is  the  one  best  known  to 
the  largest  number,  and,  therefore,  the  one  best  suited 
to  be  used  permanently.  It,  in  my  opinion,  is  the  one 
fulfilling  to  the  greatest  extent  the  requirements  of 
science.  This  term  was  first  applied  by  Garrod,  and 
although  it  implies  a  condition  which  many  deny  exists, 
yet  I  think,  from  every  point  of  view,  it  is  the  most  suit- 
able. It  has  been  objected  that  the  word  Eheumatoid, 
which  means,  freely  translated,  like  rheumatism,  is  mis- 
leading ;    so  it  is,    to  a  certain  extent.       Yet    no    one 


INTRODUCTORY  AND  HISTORICAL.  3 

will  deny  that  while  quite  separate  and  distinct,  it,  to  a 
certain  extent,  in  outward  appearance  at  least,  does 
resemble  some  forms  of  rheumatism.  It  is  a  much 
more  suitable  term  than  any  of  those  which  include 
Eheumatic,  as  part  and  parcel  of  their  being.  Bheu- 
matic  applies  to  a  totally  different  condition,  and  to  bring 
it  in  leads  to  endless  confusion .  Osteo-arthritis  is  a  term 
implying  a  condition  much  more  marked  in  the  chronic 
forms  of  the  disease,  and  which  I  would  keep  for  those 
chronic  osteo-sclerotic  cases,  so  often  seen  in  the  later 
stages.  Some  have  objected  to  the  use  of  arthritis  at  all, 
as  they  hold  that  the  inflammatory  changes  in  the  joints 
are  merely  secondary  to  nutritional  changes  elsewhere  ; 
were  it  not  for  this,  the  term  most  commonly  used  in 
Germany,  arthritis  deformans,  would  have  become  much 
more  popular.  This  objection  to  arthritis  can  hardly  be 
sustained,  especially  in  consequence  of  our  newer  light 
on  the  origin  of  the  disease. 

The  following  is  a  list  of  the  terms  which  have,  at  one 
time  or  another,  been  applied  to  the  disease  :  — 

1.  "  Goutte  Asthenique  Primitif,"  by  Landre  Beau- 
vais,  in  1800.1 

2.  "  Digitorum  Nodi,"  by  Heberden,  in  1804.2 

3.  "  Nodosity  of  the  Joints,"  byHaygarth,  in  1805.3 

4.  "  Chronic  Eheumatism  of  the  Joints,"  by  Todd,  in 
1843.4 

5.  "Arthrite  Seche,"  by  Deville  and  Broca,  in  1848 
and  1850.5and6 

6.  "  Eheumatic  Gout,"  by  Fuller,  in  1852.7 

7.  "  Eheumatisme  Chronique  Primitif,"  by  Charcot 
and  Vidal,  in  1853  and  1855.8 

8.  "  Usure  des  Cartilages  Articulaire,"  by  Cruveilhier, 
in  1858.9 

9.  "  Chronic   Eheumatic   Arthritis,"    by  Adams,    in 
1857.10 


4  RHEUMATOID  ARTHRITIS. 

10.  "Kheumatisme  Noueux,"  by  Trousseau,  in  I860.11 

11.  "  Arthritis  Deformans,"  by  Virchow,  in  1869.12 

12.  "  Eheumatoid  Arthritis,"  by  Garrod  (Sir  A.),  in 
1876.1:: 

13.  "  Osteo-arthritis,"  by  Spender,  in  1888. 14 

14.  "  Pernicious  Arthritis,"  by  Brabazon,  in  1896.66 
From  this  list  we  see,  that  even  from  the  beginning, 

there  has  been  a  difference  of  opinion  as  to  what  is,  and 
what  is  not  rheumatoid  arthritis,  as  well  as  an  uncer- 
tainty as  to  the  nature  of  the  morbid  process ;  some 
ascribing  the  changes  to  rheumatism,  whereas  others  have 
thought  they  were  gouty  in  nature ;  some,  in  their 
writings,  describing  typically  rheumatoid  cases,  and 
others  as  typically  what  are  not  rheumatoid. 

Turning  to  the  history  of  this  complaint,  we  find  its 
characteristic  changes  (probably  osteophytic)  have  been 
found  in  the  bones  of  its  victims  in  times  which,  if  not 
quite  prehistoric,  are  practically  so.  As  far  as  I  can 
learn,  the  oldest  bones  showing  these  changes  are  those 
found  in  lower  Egypt  by  Mr.  Petrie,15  who  suggests  as  a 
probable,  date  1300  B.C.  Next  come  those  discovered  by 
Mr.  Eve,1G  also  in  Eg}rpt,  and  probably  referable  to  the 
Ptolemaic  period  (second  century  B.C.) ;  and  following 
on  these  are  those  of  a  Norse  Viking,  found  in  the 
Christiania  Fjord;  those  found  in  Pompeii,  by  Chiaje;17 
those  in  the  Convent  of  Marienthon  in  Pomerania,  by 
Virchow  ;1S  those  in  the  Boman  Sarcophagus  at  Smith- 
field,  by  Dr.  Norman  Moore  ;19  those  in  the  Catacombs  of 
Paris,  found  by  Leber t  ;20  all  showing  distinct  traces  of 
bony  rheumatoid,  or  osteo-arthritic  change.  Coming 
down  to  more  recent  times,  we  find  the  disease  was  first 
described  by  Sydenham,21  from  a  clinical  point  of  view, 
in  the  year  1683,  as  a  modification  of  rheumatism.  In 
1703  it  is  referred  to  in  the  writings  of  Musgrave  ;22  in 
1764  and  1768  in  those  of  Haller  23  and  De  Salivates,24 


INTRODUCTORY  AND   HISTORICAL.  5 

respectively.  In  those  writings  one  can  trace  references 
to  the  disease,  but  it  was  not  actually  described  as  a 
disease  per  se  until  the  year  1800,  when  Landre  Beau- 
vais 25  published  his  Thesis  on  "  G-outte  Asthenique 
Primitif,"  which  condition  we  now  recognise  as  one  of 
rheumatoid  arthritis.  Amongst  the  other  features  to 
which  he  drew  attention  was  the  special  liability  of 
women  to  its  attacks,  its  chronic  nature,  its  destruction 
of  the  cartilage,  and  its  enlargement  and  deformity  of  the 
affected  joints.  He  recognised  that  it  could  not  be  due 
to  gout,  thus  differentiating  for  the  first  time  between 
that  disease  and  rheumatoid  arthritis.  His  picture  is  a 
typical  one.  In  1804  Beauvais'  opinion  received  the 
support  of  Heberden,26  who,  however,  went  further,  and 
differentiated  between  it  and  rheumatism.  He  men- 
tioned that  there  was  little  or  no  fever,  no  redness  of  the 
skin,  no  great  pain,  but  swelling  of  the  affected  part;  that 
the  disease  was  not  particularly  apt  to  begin  in  the  foot, 
but  if  so,  it  soon  ieft  it  and  attacked  other  parts  of  the 
limbs,  several  of  which,  one  after  the  other,  became  the 
seat  of  the  distemper  from  the  first  fit ;  that  it  was  very 
crippling  ;  and  that  one  attack  caused  more  weakness  of 
the  limbs  than  would  have  been  produced  by  gout  in 
many  years.  He  mentions  that  the  wrists,  and  some- 
times the  fingers  were  specially  liable,  and  that  often  it 
remained  permanently  in  these  joints.  He  also  described 
what  have  ever  since  been  known  as  Heberden's  nodes, 
as  occurring  on  the  terminal  phalanges  of  the  fingers. 

In  1805  Haygarth  27  published  his  clinical  "History 
of  Diseases,"  which  gives  the  clinical  appearance  of 
rheumatoid  arthritis,  describing  it  fully,  and  also  differ- 
entiating between  it  and  rheumatism.  In  1813  Chomel28 
alludes  to  Landre  Beauvais'  thesis,  but  believed  that  the 
disease  referred  to  by  the  latter  was  of  a  rheumatic  type. 
In  1827  Scudamore20  mentions  that  he  had  seldom  seen 


6  RHEUMATOID   ARTHRITIS. 

such  cases  as  are  described  by  Haygartli,  except  second- 
ary to  gout  and  rheumatism.  In  1833  Brodie,30  in  his 
work  on  "  Diseases  of  the  Joints,"  calls  attention  to  its 
being  quite  distinct  from  both  rheumatism  and  gout ; 
and  during  the  years  1829  to  1840  Ouveilhier31  wrote 
mentioning  the  necessity  of  observing  its  clinical  charac- 
teristics, and  gave  it  the  name,  "  Usure  des  cartilages 
articulaire."  He  points  out  that  true  bony  ankylosis 
may  occur.  During  this  period  also  it  was  studied  and 
commented  upon  by  Lobstein s2  (1833),  Key33  (1833), 
Eobert  Smith34  (1835),  Canton35  (1848),  Deville 36  (1848), 
Broca  37  (1850),  and  Adams  38  (1857)  in  this  country  and 
France ;  whilst  in  Germany,  Meyer  39  (1849\  Weber  40 
(1858),  and  Leis  4]  wrote  explaining  the  rationale  of  the 
various  phenomena  observed.  These  were  subsequently 
confirmed  by  Cornil 42,  Vergely43  (1858),  and  Banvier  44 
(1865).  Broca  and  Deville  gave  it  the  name  "  Arthrite 
Seche,"  and  Adams  that  of  "  Chronic  Bheumatic 
Arthritis."  Eobert  Smith  and  Adams  both  pointed  out 
that  many  cases  of  disease  of  the  hip  joint,  resulting 
from  injury,  were  of  the  nature  of  rheumatoid  arthritis, 
and  thereby  caused  confusion  with  regard  to  malum 
eoxae  senile.  Adams  gives  many  beautiful  illustrations 
of  the  morbid  anatomy.  He  says  Sandifort,45  of  Leyden, 
was  the  first  to  notice  the  disease,  in  the  hip  joint,  in  the 
post  mortem  room.  Adams  also  corroborates  Cruveil- 
hier's  observation  about  the  occurrence  of  true  bony 
ankylosis,  and  he  mentions  that  the  polyarticular  cases 
are  usually  preceded  by  acute  rheumatism.  Moreover, 
he  draws  attention  to  the  relationship  between  the  mon- 
articular cases  and  injury.  Colles,  in  1839 — 1857, 
remarks  that  two  different  processes  were  at  work,  one 
absorbing,  and  one  forming  fresh  bone.  In  1843  Todd  4(5 
called  it  "  chronic  rheumatism  of  the  joints,"  and  con- 
sidered the  changes  to  be  more  of  an  irritative  than  in- 


INTRODUCTORY  AND   HISTORICAL.  7 

flammatory  nature.  In  1849  Kedfern 47  gives  some 
good  illustrations  of  the  disease,  and  shows  the  nature  of 
the  cartilaginous  changes.  In  1852  Fuller,48  in  his 
work  on  "  Eheumatism  and  Allied  Disorders,"  calls  it 
"  rheumatic  gout."  He  says  that  although  it  is  in  some 
respects  closely  allied  to  rheumatism,  yet  he  considers  it 
more  of  the  nature  of  gout ;  at  the  same  time  he 
thinks  it  is  not  a  compound  of  the  two  disorders,  hut  a 
distinct  disease.  In  1853  Charcot  and  Trastour49  pub- 
lished their  thesis.  As  Charcot's  views  have  been  more 
largely  received  and  criticised  than  any  other,  his 
opinions  will  come  under  consideration  later  on,  and  as 
they  crop  up.  In  1855  Vidal  65  followed  Charcot  with  his 
thesis.  They  all  three  give  it  the  name  "  Kheumatisme 
Chronique  Primitif,"  and  they  all  held  that  it  was  only 
a  form  of  chronic  rheumatism.  This  view  is  still  held  in 
France  by  many,  as  may  be  seen  from  Charcot's  later 
writings,  and  also  from  those  of  Besnier,50  Homolle,51 
Lacaze-Dori,52  and  Mathieu.53  In  England,  America, 
and  Germany,  this  is  not  the  view  held  by  most  writers 
on  the  subject.  Most  of  them  have  been  of  the  opinion 
that  Heberden  and  Hay  garth  were  right  in  regarding  it 
as  a  disease  per  se,  and  that  although  it  presented  many 
outward  appearances,  resembling  both  gout  and  rheuma- 
tism, yet  it  differed  entirely  in  essentials,  and  that  it  was 
evidently  a  distinct  disorder.  Adams  and  Fuller,  who 
did  much  work  in  the  elucidation  of  the  characteristics 
of  the  disease,  held  this  view,  and  coming  down  to  more 
recent  times  we  find  that  Sir  A.  Garrod54  showed  unmis- 
takably that  the  excess  of  uric  acid,  present  in  gout,  was 
entirely  absent  in  rheumatoid  arthritis.  It  was  classed 
by  him  under  three  headings,  namely,  acute,  chronic, 
and  irregular.  The  chronic  form  he  further  subdivided 
into  general  and  local.  Since  then  many  have  written 
on  the  subject,  and  their  studies  have  brought  about  a 


8  RHEUMATOID   ARTHRITIS. 

profound  change  in  the  prevailing  views  as  to  its  nature. 
Senator 55  describes  it  under  the  name  of  "  Arthritis 
deformans,"  which  had  previously  been  given  to  it  by 
Virchow,56  and  he  believed  that  it  was  a  true  constitu- 
tional disease.  Hutchinson 57  looked  on  it  as  the  result 
of  a  rheumatic  diathesis,  caused  by  the  blending  of  the 
elements  of  gout  and  rheumatism,  now  the  one  and 
now  the  other  element  predominating.  In  1884  Sir 
Dyce  Duckworth58  gave  it  the  name  of  "  Chronic  rheu- 
matic arthritis,"  and  thought  it  was  a  form  of  true 
rheumatism.  Lane59  (A.),  in  1884,  thought  that  the 
changes  in  the  joints  were  caused  simply  by  wear  and 
tear;  and  Ord,60  in  1885,  considered  it  to  be  purely  of 
reflex  nervous  origin.  Spender,61  in  1888,  pointed  out 
some  of  the  early  nerve  phenomena  under  the  name  of 
osteo- arthritis.  In  1890  Dr.  A.  E.  Garrod62  calling  it 
"  Rheumatoid  arthritis"  wrote  a  treatise  on  the 
subject ;  also  in  that  year  Lane  (H.)  and  Griffiths  63 
pointed  out  the  differences  between  rheumatoid  arthritis, 
chronic  rheumatic  arthritis,  and  osteo-arthritis  ;  while 
in  1893  Forsbrooke  64  brought  out  his  dissertation,  and 
advanced  the  view  that  it  was  anaemia  to  which  it  and 
all  the  vaso-motor  and  trophic  changes  were  due  ;  the 
joint  changes  he  considered  being  due  to  trophic  mal- 
nutrition ;  and  quite  recently  Dr.  Brabazon66  suggested 
that  it  might  be  called  "Pernicious  anaemia,"  having 
reference  more  especially  to  the  symptoms. 

Such  are  the  main  points  in  the  history  of  the  disease, 
and  one  wonders  that  with  such  a  mass  of  literature, 
having  direct  bearing  on  the  subject,  that  we  should 
have  been  so  long  in  the  dark,  both  with  regard  to  its 
pathology  and  its  aetiology,  and,  I  am  sorry  to  say,  also 
with  regard  to  its  morbid  anatomy.  Yet  such  is  the 
case.  If  it  is  granted  that  we  are  dealing  with  a  disease 
by  itself,  one  would  look  for  some  salient  symptom  or 


INTRODUCTORY  AND   HISTORICAL.  9 

symptoms,  without  which  we  would  have  no  rheumatoid 
arthritis.  This  we  find  in  the  joints  and  nervous  sys- 
tem. The  joint  symptoms  are  always  the  primary  ones, 
the  nerve  phenomena  being  purely  secondary,  but  their 
presence,  in  one  shape  or  another,  is  so  persistent  that 
one  can  only  regard  them  as  essential  elements  of  the 
disorder.  The  conjunction  of  symptoms  is  such  as  we 
find  in  no  other  morbid  process.  It  is  not  merely 
occasional  joint  troubles,  associated  with  nerve  lesions, 
or  vice  versa,  but  it  is  a  constant  conjunction  of  certain 
symptoms,  in  a  well  marked  sequence,  referable  on  the 
one  hand  to  the  joints,  and  on  the  other  to  the  nervous 
system. 

Turning  to  the  frequency  with  which  it  is  met,  I  may 
say,  that  it  is  a  common  form  of  disease  occurring,  as 
one  observer  states  (Haygarth),  as  often  as  1  in  every 
310  patients,  giving  a  percentage  of  0*32.  During  the 
years  1893  and  1894  there  were  admitted  2,405  patients, 
of  whom  432  suffered  from  rheumatoid  arthritis,  1,558 
from  rheumatism,  and  255  from  gout,  to  the  Bath 
Eoyal  Mineral  Water  Hospital.  It  is  more  common  in 
the  poor  and  badly  nourished,  and  is  also  more  common 
in  the  cold  damp  parts  of  the  globe  than  in  either  the 
dry  cold  or  hot  damp. 


REFERENCES. 

1.  Landre  Beauvais. — "  Goutte  Asthenique  Primitif,"  1800. 

2.  Heberden. — "  Commentaries,"  18047? — 

3.  Haygarth. — "  Clinical  History  of  Diseases,"  1805. 

4.  Todd. — "  On  Gout  and  Rheumatism,"  1848. 

5.  Deville. — "  Bull,  de  la  Soc.  Anatom.,"  xxii.  and  xxiii.,  1848. 

6.  Broca. — "  Bull,  de  la  Soc.  Anatom.,"  xxv.,  1850. s 

7.  Fuller. — "  Rheumatism,   Rheumatic  Gout,   and    Sciatica," 

1852. 

8.  Charcot.—"  These  de  Paris,"  1853. 

9.  Cruveilhier. — "  Anat.  Pathologique,"  Liv.  ix. 

10.     Adams.—"  On  Rheumatic  Gout,"  1857,  and  3rd  edit.  1873. 


io  RHEUMATOID   ARTHRITIS. 

11.  Trousseau. — "  Cliuique  Medicale."  ^ 

12.  Virchow. — "  Virchow's  Archiv.,"  xlvii.,  1869.  ^ 

13.  Garrod,  Sir  A. — "  Gout  and  Rheumatic  Grout,"  1S76. 

14.  Spender. — "Osteo-arthritis,"  1888. v' 

15.  Petrie. — Museum,  Royal  College  of  Surgeons,  1891. 

16.  Eve.—"  Brit.  Med.  Journal,"  vol.  i.,  1890.  V 

17.  Chiaje. — "  Arthritis  Deformans  from  Pompeii." 

18.  Virchow.— Loc.  cit.,  p.  298. V 

19.  Moore.—1'  Path.  Soc.  Trans.,"  1883,  xxxiv.,  p.  226.  < 

20.  Lebert.— "  Handbuch  der  Pract.  Med.,"  1859,  ii.,  p.  874.  ^ 

21.  Sydenham. — "  Opera,"  Sec.  vi.,  cap.  v.  ^ 

22.  Musgrave. — "  De  Arthritide  Symptomatica,"  p.  24. 

23.  Haller. — "  Elementa  Physiologica,"  vi.,  p.  9.  "*<' 

24.  De  Sauvages. — "  Nosolgia  Methodica,"  class  vii.,  order  i.     % 

25.  Landre  Beauvais. — Loc.  cit. 

26.  Heberden. — Loc.  cit.,  chap,  xxviii.  >t 

27.  Haygarth. — Loc.  cit.  ?*■» 

28.  Chomel  — "  Essai  sur  le   Rheumatisme ;    These  de  Paris, "^ 

1813. 

29.  Scudamore— "  On  Rheumatism,"  p.  487, 1827. 

30.  Brodie. — "  Diseases  of  the  Joints,"  1833.   yk 

31.  Cruveilhier. — Loc.  cit.  X 

32.  Lobstein.— "  Anat.  Pathologique,"  ii.,  p.  348,  1833,  S 

33.  Key.—"  Med.  Chir.  Trans.,"  1833,  xviii.,  p.  208: 

34.  Robert  Smith. — "Dublin  Journal  Med.  Sciences,"  1835,  vi.,  >-- 

p.  208.  V 

35.  Canton.—'4  London  Med.  Gazette,"  N.S.,  1848,  vi.,  p.  410.  J* 

36.  Deville.— Loc  cit.,  1848,  xxii.,  p.  272,  xxiii.,  p.  141. 

37.  Broca. — Loc.  cit.,  1850,  xxv.,  p.  435.  V 

38.  Adams.  —Loc.  cit.,  1857.  - 

39.  Meyer.—"  Midler's  Archiv,"  1849. 

4.0.  Weber. — "Virchow's  Archiv.,"  Jan.  1858,  p.  74. X 

41.  Leis. — Quoted  Charcot  "  Syd.  Soc.  Trans.,"  "Maladies  des 

Viellards,"  p.  139.   X 

42.  Cornil. — "  Niemeyer's  Internal  Pathologie,"  vol.  ii.,  p.  556, 

(transl.). 

43.  Vergely.— "  These  de  Paris,"  1858. 

44.  Ranvier.— "  These  de  Paris,"  1865. 

45.  Sandifort. — "  Museum  Anatomicum,"  1793. 

46.  Todd.— Loc.  cit.   X 

47.  Redfern.— "  Edin.  Monthly  Journal,"  1849.  X 

48.  Fuller.  -Loc.  cit.  y_ 

49.  Charcot  &  Trastour. — "  These  de  Paris." 

50.  Besnier. — "Diet.  Enclyclop.  des   Sciences  Med.,"    1876,  p. 

155. 

51.  Homolle. — "  Diet,  de  Med.  et  Chir.  Prat."  :  Article,  "Rheu- 

matisme," 1882. 

52.  Lacaze-Dori.— "  These  de  Paris,"  1882. 

53.  Mathieu.— "  These  de  Paris,"  1884. 

54.  Garrod,  Sir  A.— Loc.  cit.  1862—1876. 

55  Senator. — "  Ziemssen's  Handbuch,"  1875  and  1879.     V«f 


INTRODUCTORY  AND   HISTORICAL,  n 

56.  Virchow. — Loc.  cit.  ^ 

57.  Hutchinson. — "  Pedigree  of  Disease,"  1884,  p.  126.   J  7)  *G 

58.  Duckworth.—"  Heath's  Diet.  Prac.  Surg.,"  1886,  i.,  p.  293.  > 

59.  Lane,  A,—"  Path.  Soc.  Trans.,"  18S^and  1886.  y- 

60.  Ord.— "  Brit.  Med.  Journal,"  1884,  ii.,  p.  268,  and  "  Trans. 

Clin.  Soc,"  1879.  * 

61.  Spender.—"  Osteo-arthritis,"  1888. 

62.  Garrod,  A.  E. — "  Treatise  on  Rheumatism  and  Rheumatoid 

Arthritis,"  1890.  * 

63.  Lane  &  Griffiths.—"  The  Rheumatic  Diseases  "  (so-called), 

1890.  * 

64.  Forsbrooke. -— "  Dissertation  on  Osteo-arthritis, ;'  1893. 

65.  VidaL— "  These  de  Paris,"  1855. 

66.  Brabazon.— "Brit.  Med.  Journal,"  vol.  i.,  1896,  p.  7237^ 


12 


CHAPTER    II. 
.ETIOLOGY  AND  PATHOLOGY. 

Micro-organisms  a  Cause— Selective  Action—Where  Found — 
Heredity — Sex — Age  —Catarrh  of  Mucous  Membranes — Emo- 
tional Causes  —Atmospheric  Conditions — Injury — Rheumatism 
— Alkalinity  of  the  Blood — Charcot — Pye- Smith — Hutchinson 
— Forsbrooke — Dystrophic  Theory — Evidence  in  its  Favour  — 
Against  it — Orel's  Theory — Reflex  Irritation — Functional  De- 
pression— Toxic  Conditions — Muscular  Atrophy — Insufficiency 
of  Theories — Micro-organisms — Effect  on  Nervous  System — 
Erb — Muscular  xAtrophy  elue  to  Toxic  Causes — Multipolar  Nerve 
Cells — Ferrier — Folli — Condition  of  the  Anterior  Cornua— 
Muscular  Selection — ♦Vaso-motor  System  —  Pigmentation  — 
Sweating — Tachycardia — Bezancon — Anaemia — Hunter — Sum- 
mary. 

I. — ^Etiology. 
From  the  discovery,  made  by  Dr.  Wohlmann  and  my- 
self, no  doubt  remains,  in  my  mind,  that  Rheumatoid 
Arthritis  is  caused  by  micro-organisms,  which  we  have 
found  to  exist  in  the  joint  fluids  and  tissues,  and 
which  we,  as  far  as  our  present  knowledge  extends, 
look  upon  as  specific.  How  the  micro-organisms  gain 
access  to  the  system  is  not  at  present  known  definitely, 
but  they  probably  do  so  through  some  chronic  catarrh 
of  the  respiratory,  gastro-intestinal  or  genito-urinary 
systems.  Such  catarrhs  are  not  far  to  seek  in  this 
disease.  In  not  a  few  cases  it  has  been  traced,  almost 
with  certainty,  to  an  attack  of  tonsillitis,  and  we  know 
how  common  disorders  of  the  intestinal  and  generative 
systems  are.  A  catarrh  of  the  mucous  membranes  acts 
by  producing  mucous  abrasions,  upon  which  the  micro- 
organisms can  settle  ;  by  weakening  the  epithelial  cells 
in  favour  of  the  parasite  ;  and  also  by  weakening  the 


AETIOLOGY  AND    PATHOLOGY.  13 

nutrition  and  vital  energy  of  the  body  generally.  With 
such  conditions  it  is  easy  to  see  there  will  be  little 
difficulty  in  the  micro-organisms  gaining  access  to  the 
blood,  and,  having  once  obtained  a  footing  in  the  circu- 
lation, they  will  pass  freely  to  all  the  organs  of  the  body. 
This  accounts  for  the  symmetry  of  the  disease,  and  why 
one  joint  after  another  comes  to  be  involved.  The  micro- 
organisms can  now  proceed  to  select  a  suitable  nidus  in 
which  they  may  grow  and  propagate.  Like  all  other 
pathogenic  bacteria  they  exhibit  a  selective  power,  in  their 
choice  of  a  habitat,  which  never  varies.  What  governs 
this  selective  power  we  know  not ;  but  it  appears  curious, 
that  out  of  all  the  sites  to  which  they  obtain  access, 
they  should,  as  far  as  we  at  present  know,  only  choose 
the  joints.  We  know,  that  in  relation  to  different 
causes  of  disease,  the  various  tissues  of  the  body  exer- 
cise the  most  markedly  different  influences,  even  though 
the  cells  constituting  these  various  tissues  have  ori- 
ginally sprung  from  the  same  cell.  This  difference  is 
not  limited  to  the  various  tissues  of  the  same  species  of 
animal,  for,  when  we  compare  different  species,  we  find 
that  even  the  same  organ  or  form  of  tissue  may  present 
the  most  marked  differences  in  relation  to  the  factors 
giving  rise  to  disease.  For  example,  we  see  how  in  man 
the  liver  is  an  inhospitable  host  to  the  bacillus  of 
tubercle.  But  it  is  not  so  with  the  liver  of  the  ox  or 
the  guinea-pig.  Of  similar  import  is  the  fact,  that  if 
we  examine  every  one  of  the  pathogenic  microbes,  we 
will  find  different  species  of  animals  presenting  very 
varying  degrees  of  susceptibility.  Even  in  the  case  of 
such  a  disorder  as  anthrax,  there  are  all  varieties 
amongst  the  various  species,  from  immunity  in  the  frog, 
to  extreme  susceptibility,  as  in  the  mouse  and  guinea- 
pig.  This  variation  in  susceptibility  applies  not  only  to 
species,  but  to  varieties  and  races  of  animals  and  men. 


i4  RHEUMATOID   ARTHRITIS. 

It  is  well  known  that  the  white  rat  presents  an  almost 
complete  immunity  to  anthrax,  and  that  the  Algerian 
sheep  are  much  less  susceptible  than  other  breeds.  A 
similar  fact  is  observed  in  man  in  this  respect,  that 
negroes  are,  as  compared  with  white  men,  singularly 
insusceptible  to  yellow  fever. 

Turning  again  to  rheumatoid  arthritis  it  may  be  noted 
that  joints  are  specially  liable  to  bacterial  infection, 
vide  such  diseases  as  pyaemia  and  gonorrhoea.  If,  as 
seems  likely,  acute  rheumatism  is  due  to  bacteria,  or 
their  products,  we  have  yet  further  proof  of  this  peculiar 
liability.  In  rheumatoid  arthritis,  as  in  acute  rheu- 
matism, ulcerative  endocarditis,  etc.,  it  is  possible  that 
the  bacteria  also  grow  on  the  endocardium  and  peri- 
cardium, as  otherwise  it  is  difficult  to  account  for  certain 
symptoms.  This  point  has  not  yet  been  fully  eluci- 
dated. It  is  probable  that  they  grow  freely  in  the 
lesions  through  which  they  gain  entrance,  and  possibly 
also  in  other  localities.  So  far  we  have  no  proof  one 
way  or  another  on  this  point,  so  must  leave  it  for 
future  consideration.  In  the  joints  themselves  we  have 
positive  proof  that  the  organisms  grow  and  propagate 
freely,  doing  so  not  only  in  the  synovial  fluid  and  mem- 
brane, but  also  in  the  ligamentous,  cartilaginous,  and, 
to  a  less  extent,  in  the  bony  structures.  Their  presence 
gives  rise  to  acute  inflammatory  changes  leading  on  to 
ulceration,  erosion,  and  destruction  of  the  hard  as  well 
as  of  the  soft  tissues.  This  process  varies  in  intensity 
and,  usually  as  the  disease  progresses,  is  accompanied 
by  a  coincident,  but  varying  amount  of  reparative 
change  which  may  end  in  a  general  hardening  and 
thickening  of  bones,  cartilage  and  ligaments.  This 
change  appears  to  occur  either  when  the  bacteria  have 
exhausted  the  pabulum  on  which  they  exist,  or  else  it  is 
an  attempt  on  the  part  of  nature,  to  limit  and  shut  off 


.ETIOLOGY  AND    PATHOLOGY.  15 

the  disease.  Possibly  the  production  of  toxic  products 
may  play  some  part  in  this  matter.  The  presence  of 
micro-organisms  can  be  demonstrated  in  the  joint  fluids 
by  staining  reagents,  and  also  in  the  tissues  on  section. 
The  joint  and  heart  symptoms  (with  possibly  the  gastro- 
intestinal and  genito-urinary  catarrhal  symptoms), 
which  are  due  to  the  direct  action  of  the  micro-organ- 
isms themselves,  may  therefore  be  regarded  as  primary 
or  essential ;  whilst  those  which  are  due  to  their  indirect 
action,  by  the  absorption  of  their  products  may  be 
regarded  as  secondary  or  symptomatic.  Although  these 
latter  vary  in  every  case,  not  only  in  intensity  and  in 
nature,  yet  they  would  appear  to  have  a  common 
toxsemic  origin  ;  and  some  symptom  of  this  toxaemia  is 
invariably  present. 

Let  us  now,  for  a  moment,  turn  to  those  causes  which 
are  likely  to  bring  the  body  generally  into  such  a  con- 
dition as  to  be  susceptible  to  the  attacks  of  those 
parasites,  for  we  know  that,  in  health,  the  tissues  are 
able  to  resist  all  such  inroads.  As  has  been  stated,  the 
disease  may  be  primary  in  its  onset  or  else  secondary  to 
such  diseases  as  rheumatism,  gout,  or  other  arthritic 
condition.  Apart  from  these,  the  causes,  which  predis- 
pose to  it,  are  all  those  which  have,  by  some  means  or 
other,  lowered  the  constitutional  state.  Of  these  causes 
the  principal  are  : — 

1.  Heredity. — It  is  difficult  to  prove  direct  inheritance, 
not  only  on  account  of  the  difficulty  in  the  diagnosis, 
but  also  on  account  of  the  confusion  as  to  what  the 
name  rheumatoid  arthritis  means.  It  may  happen 
likewise,  even  although  the  proper  nomenclature  is 
understood  in  the  individual  cases,  that  the  disease  may 
have  passed  over  one  or  more  generations.  It  may  there- 
fore be  described  as  occurring  sporadically;  and  that,  out 
of  a  family  of  brothers  and  sisters,  some  are  affected,  but 


1 6  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

others  have  escaped.  Heredity,  therefore,  is  very  hard 
to  trace.  It  is  known  besides  that  an  inherited  ten- 
dency to  disease  does  not  in  all  cases  manifest  itself,  in 
an  exact  reproduction  of  the  morbid  peculiarity  of  the 
parent,  in  the  child  ;  but  may  tend  to  give  rise  to  allied 
conditions.  Thus,  it  may  happen,  that  in  those  in- 
heriting an  arthritic  diathesis,  in  some  rheumatoid 
arthritis  may  develop,  in  others  gout,  and  in  others 
rheumatism.  Statistics  go  to  prove  that  a  certain  dia- 
thetic predisposition  to  arthritic  disease  does  exist. 
By  this  we  mean  a  diathesis  in  general,  not  in  special, 
and  in  all  cases  it  is  easier  to  trace  and  to  prove  this 
inheritance  of  a  diathesis  than  of  a  disease  itself.  One 
member  of  a  family  may  have  gout,  one  rheumatism, 
whilst  yet  another  rheumatoid  arthritis.  In  the  case  of 
gout  and  rheumatism  heredity  has  been  clearly  proved, 
and  this  is  probably  due  to  the  fact  that  they  are  both 
diseases  wrell  known  and  have  been  readily  recognised  for 
ages,  whereas  rheumatoid  arthritis  has  not.  By  some  it 
has  been  said  also,  to  be  peculiarly  liable  to  occur  in 
those  inheriting  a  tendency  to  phthisis.  This  is  as  one 
would  expect.  The  rheumatoid  micro-organisms  would, 
in  such  cases,  find  a  system  weakened  and  unprepared 
to  resist  their  inroads,  and  which  would  therefore  in  all 
probability  fall  an  easy  prey. 

As  a  cause  heredity  was  recognised  early  in  the 
history  of  the  complaint,  for  w7e  find  that  Heberden,1 
Adams,2  and  Fuller,3  amongst  the  early  observers,  all 
mention  it.  Coming  down  to  more  recent  times  we  find 
a  history  of  heredity  was  obtained  in  11  out  of  41  cases 
by  Charcot,4  and  in  10  out  of  45  by  Trastour.5  These 
statistics  are  quite  unreliable,  however,  as  these  ob- 
servers only  regarded  rheumatoid  arthritis  as  one  of  the 
forms  of  rheumatism,  and  as  such  the  family  history 
was  taken.     GarrodG  traced  in  84  out  of  500  a  direct 


^ETIOLOGY  AND   PATHOLOGY.  17 

descent,  giving  a  percentage  of  16*8.  The  average  per- 
centage of  heredity,  in  rheumatism  (taking  the  results 
of  Fuller,  Syers,  Pye- Smith,  Garrod,  etc.),  is  23*9. 
When  we  consider  the  inheritance  of  other  forms  of 
arthritic  disease,  in  rheumatoid  arthritis,  the  percentage 
is  much  greater.  Garrod  7  gives  a  percentage  of  432. 
On  farther  analysis  he  mentions  that  there  was  a  history 
of  gout  in  20  per  cent.,  whilst  only  12*8  gave  one  of 
rheumatism.  This  is  very  remarkable,  and  I  have  quite 
failed  to  verify  it.  Sir  A.  Garrod  and  Sir  Dyce  Duck- 
worth point  out  that  the  disease  is  most  common  in 
female  members  of  gouty  families.  My  statistics  do 
not  carry  this  out,  for  taking  one  year  at  the  Bath 
Koyal  Mineral  Water  Hospital  (1894-1895),  I  had  78 
patients  suffering  from  rheumatoid  arthritis,  and  of 
these  only  4  gave  a  history  of  direct  inheritance.  In 
none  could  gout  be  clearly  traced.  In  several  there  was 
a  history  of  rheumatism  affecting  a  brother  or  sister, 
and  in  12  affecting  a  father  or  mother  ;  but  never  one  of 
gout  that  could  be  depended  upon.  In  other  years  I 
have  obtained  such  histories,  but  they  are  so  apparently 
accidental  that  I  have  been  quite  unable  to  substantiate 
this  theory.  The  class  of  patients,  whose  statistics  I 
have  taken  of  course  may,  to  a  certain  extent,  account 
for  this,  but  not  entirely.  Heredity  does  not  seem  to 
render  a  patient  more  liable  to  be  attacked  in  early  life, 
but  it  does  seem  to  affect  the  acuteness  of  the  disorder. 

2.  Sex. — There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  disease  is 
much  more  common  in  women  than  in  men.  Out  of  78 
cases  9  were  in  men,  and  the  rest  in  women  (11  •  5  and 
88*5  per  cent.).  Gout  affects  men  more  commonly, 
whereas  rheumatism  does  so  in  nearly  equal  propor- 
tions. Hay  garth  8  found  1  man  to  34  affected,  and 
Garrod9  found  that  it  occurred  in  411  females  to  89 
males  (82*2  and  17*8  per  cent).     As  was  pointed  out  by 


1 8  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

Adams,  Senator,  and  others,  the  joints  most  affected  in 
men,  are  the  larger  ones,  such  as  the  hip  or  shoulder, 
and  in  women,  the  smaller  ones.  Charcot,  Trousseau,10 
Duckworth,  and  others,  have  also  observed  it  to  be  more 
common  in  women.  This  frequency  in  women  is  almost 
certainly  due  to  the  frequency  of  some  genito-urinary 
derangement,  some  abnormal  condition  of  which  is  pro- 
bably one  of  the  commonest  roads  by  which  the  micro- 
organisms obtain  access  to  the  blood,  and  thence  to  the 
joints.  In  the  case  of  children  it  is  more  common  in 
boys  than  in  girls — the  younger  the  child  the  greater 
the  proportion  of  males.  As  puberty  is  approached  this 
diminishes  until  the  proportion  of  females  equals,  and 
finally  greatly  exceeds  that  of  males. 

3.  Age. — Much  has  been  written  about  the  age  at 
which  the  disease  most  commonly  commences.  By 
most  it  is  held  to  be  essentially  a  disease  of  the  early 
degenerative  period.  Many  of  the  acutest  cases  occur, 
however,  in  young  adults,  and  often  even  in  children. 
Dr.  A.  E.  Garrocl11  shows  that  the  commencement  of  the 
disease  steadily  increases  with  each  five-yearly  period, 
until  that  between  45  and  50  is  reached,  after  which  the 
number  rapidly  falls.  In  males,  on  the  other  hand, 
the  decrease  does  not  occur  until  70  has  been  reached, 
and  in  them  also  there  is  no  steady  increase,  but  two 
maxima  exist,  one  between  30  and  35,  and  the  other 
between  50  and  55.  The  special  liability  of  women, 
between  the  ages  of  40  and  50,  is  probably  due  to  the 
occurrence  of  the  climacteric.  In  women  there  are  two 
great  periods  in  life — the  period  of  puberty,  and  that  of 
the  climacteric.  The  former  is  a  time  of  great  strain,  both 
mentally  and  physically,  not  only  on  account  of  the  new 
conditions  which  the  reproductive  organs  have  taken  on, 
but  also  on  account  of  the  general  bodily  conditions 
induced  thereby.     It  is  a  period  attended  by  a  general 


^ETIOLOGY  AND   PATHOLOGY. 


19 


aptitude  for  disease,  as  there  is  a  special  connection 
between  the  physiological  processes  going  on,  and  the 
general  bodily  health.  At  the  same  time  women  are 
liable  for  less  obvious  reasons  to  the  attacks  of  disease 
of  various  kinds.  The  period  of  the  climacteric  is  at  the 
other  end  of  life,  answering  in  many  respects  to  the 
period  of  puberty  in  being  a  time  in  which  the  whole 
system  is  in  a  state  of  unrest,  unstable  and  ready  to 
develop  unhealthy  tendencies.  Unfortunately  it  is  a 
degenerative  process,  and,  from  its  very  nature,  we 
would  expect  to  find  it  more  productive  of  mischief. 
The  sudden  fall  in  the  number  of  cases  occurring  after 
the  menopause  is  probably  due  to  the  fact,  that  all 
uterine  activity  having  ceased,  there  are  fewer  roads  by 
which  the  micro-organism  can  gain  access — at  least  its 
most  common  road  is  closed.  It  is  almost  certain  that 
a  climacteric  occurs  in  men  in  a  similar  fashion,  but  it 
is  not  so  marked,  and  probably  occurs  later  in  life. 
The  following  is  an  analysis  of  78  cases  : — 


AGES    OF   FIRST   OCCURRENCE. 

FEMALES. 

MALES. 

Between  10  and  20 

„•       20     „     80 

80     „     40 

40     „     50 

50     „     60 

,,         60     ,,     over 

4 
16 
25 

12 

H 

1 

1 

4 
3 

1 

Totals 

69 

9 

4.  Catarrh  of  the  Mueous  Membranes. — How  far  a 
catarrh  of  the  mucous  membranes  of  the  respiratory, 
gastrointestinal,  or  genito-urinary  systems  acts,  as  a 
predisposing  cause,  it  is  hard  to  say ;  but  that  it  is 
through   its    agency   that   the   micro-organisms   finally 


20  RHE UMA  TOW     AR THRIT1S. 

gain  a  footing  is  almost  undoubted.  I  have  traced 
the  onset  of  the  disease  in  several  cases,  almost  with 
absolute  certainty,  to  chronic  catarrhal  tonsillitis ; 
several  to  the  onset  of  dyspeptic  conditions  ;  and  a 
still  larger  number  to  the  onset  of  genito-urinary 
troubles.  It  is  a  frequent  follower  of  confinements, 
and,  more  rarely,  begins  during  pregnancy.  Uterine 
derangements  are  responsible  for  the  onset  of  many 
disorders,  but  none  more  markedly  so  than  rheu- 
matoid disease ;  and  how  can  we  wonder  at  it, 
when  we  find,  as  a  consequence  of  some  local  irregu- 
larity, women  in  a  state  of  mental  worry,  anxiety, 
sleeplessness,  pain,  and  nervous  exhaustion,  both  their 
mental  and  physical  powers  being  at  their  lowest  ebb  ? 
I)r.  Ord  laid  special  stress  upon  this  fact,  and  I  think  it 
is  well  merited,  though  for  different  reasons.  He 
noticed  that,  in  certain  instances,  the  disease  in  the 
joints  was  limited  to  one  side  ;  and  in  these  cases  there 
was  ovarian  pain,  and  tenderness  on  the  same  side  as 
the  joint  lesions.  He  also  noticed  paroxysms  of  pain 
occurred  with  the  monthly  periods.  He  considers  these 
uterine  and  ovarian  derangements  to  be  the  cause  of 
the  disease,  through  reflex  action.  To  my  mind,  it  is 
more  probable  that  they  only  act  as  affording  a  lesion 
through  which  they  may  reach  the  circulation ;  and, 
by  the  induced  irritation  and  debility,  render  the 
system  so  lowered  and  impaired  as  readily  to  fall  a 
victim. 

In  78  cases,  1  was  due  to  tonsillitis  ;  4  occurred  after 
confinements  ;  1  during  pregnancy  ;  and  1  after  a  mis- 
carriage. 

In  a  large  number  there  was  irregularity  in  the 
monthly  functions,  but  I  rarely  could  trace  a  case 
directly  to  these  disorders.  Garrod  says  that  105  out  of 
176  were  normal  in  their  menstruation.     Five  occurred 


.-ETIOLOGY  AND    PATHOLOGY.  21 

soon  after  a  confinement,    3  after   miscarriages    and  8 
during  pregnancy. 

5,  Emotional  Causes. — The  influence  of  these  is  not 
confined  to  the  period  immediately  preceding  the  onset 
of  the  disease,  but  it  also  to  a  certain  extent  influences 
the  progress  of  the  disorder.  Over  and  over  again  do  we 
find  patients  who  say  they  are  worse  after  any  anxiety 
or  worry.  The  disease  has  been  known  even  to  arise 
after  prolonged  worry ;  but  in  such  cases  worry  probably 
only  acts  by  lowering  the  tone  of  the  constitution.  Other 
mental  causes  assigned  have  been  sudden  shock  and 
fright.  Both  Kohts12  and  Leyden13  mention  cases  in 
which  it  occurred  after  severe  shock,  caused  by  the 
bursting  of  shells  in  time  of  war. 

6.  Atmospheric  Conditions. — Eheumatoid  arthritis  is 
most  commonly  met  with  under  those  influences  most 
favourable  to  the  prevalence  of  catarrhal  and  inflam- 
matory affections  of  the  air  and  digestive  tracts,  that 
is,  on  cold  and  damp  soils  with  a  variable  temperature, 
and  as  we  know  at  those  seasons  of  the  year,  the  spring 
and  autumn,  when  these  conditions  are  most  likely  to 
prevail.  Professor  Charcot  regarded  a  combination  of 
damp  and  cold  as  the  most  potent  cause.  He  was  of  the 
opinion  that  the  exposure,  to  such  influences,  must  be 
prolonged,  and  that  articular  lesions  did  not  necessarily 
arise  until  some  time  had  elapsed.  Many  sufferers 
ascribe  the  onset  of  their  complaint  to  dampness,  and 
there  can  be  no  doubt  that  cold  and  damp  often 
markedly  increase  the  misery  of  the  wretched  patients. 
The  disease  is  more  common  in  Ireland  than  in  Eng- 
land, and  this  is  accounted  for  by  the  prevalence  of 
damp  in  the  former  country.  Adams14  has  pointed  out 
that  it  is  specially  common  in  Holland.  Although  a 
dry  climate  is  least  favourable  to  its  development,  it  is 
not  unknown  in  any  locality.     In  this  respect  we  are  apt 


22  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

to  confound,  and  it  is  difficult  to  avoid  confounding,  its 
indirect  effects  as  predisposing  agents  with  its  direct 
effects  as  exciting  cause.  Further,  when  we  would  test 
the  relative  influences  of  atmospheric  conditions,  our 
endeavours  to  arrive  at  a  just  conclusion  are  seriously 
hampered  by  the  co- existence  with  them  (but  partly  no 
doubt  arising  out  of  them)  of  peculiarities  of  habit,  and 
modes  of  life,  and  other  special  conditions  of  unhealthi- 
ness.  Out  of  78  cases,  2  developed  after  getting  wet, 
and  1  after  a  chill. 

7.  Injury. — Injury,  as  injury  pure  and  simple,  has  not 
a  marked  effect  on  the  occurrence  of  acute  rheumatoid 
arthritis.  In  only  a  few  cases  have  I  been  able  to  trace 
a  direct  history  of  its  onset  to  traumatic  injury,  but  if 
we  look  at  it  in  its  wider  sense  it  comes  to  have  a  much 
more  important  bearing.  In  the  joints  an  injury,  in  its 
immediate  consequences,  may  appear  so  trifling  as  to 
merit  little  or  no  attention,  yet  it  may,  in  its  ultimate 
results,  end  in  the  crippling  and  loss  of  the  use  of  an 
important  member  of  the  body.  Occasionally,  but  more 
rarely,  it  appears  to  follow  on  some  injury  which  has  set 
up  some  acute  inflammatory  condition.  In  one  case  I 
found  it  occur  subsequent  to  fracture  of  a  patella,  and 
whilst  the  patient  was  in  the  recumbent  position  in  con- 
sequence of  this  fracture.  A  history  of  such  direct 
injury,  and  its  consequences,  is  rare.  One  more  often 
hears  of  injury  after  a  joint  is  diseased,  and  then  the 
question  of  effect  and  cause  comes  to  be  a  difficult  one. 
If  we  regard  injury  as  having  a  broader  meaning,  and  look 
on  it  as  any  lesion  of  the  joint  structures  may-hap 
caused  by  traumatism,  may-hap  by  disease,  then  our  idea 
of  the  importance  of  injury  as  a  cause  alters.  In  78 
cases  20  occurred  after  acute  or  chronic  rheumatism. 
I  here  regard  the  injury  caused  to  a  joint,  more 
or  less  of  the  nature  of  a  direct  injury,  when  caused 


^ETIOLOGY  AND    PATHOLOGY.  23 

by  rheumatism,  gout,  gonorrhoea,  or  any  other  form 
of  arthritis  which  may  so  frequently  precede  a 
rheumatoid  onset.  That  rheumatoid  disease  frequently 
follows  such  attacks  is  not  to  be  wondered  at,  when  we 
remember  the  injury  done  to  a  joint  by  such  an  attack, 
and  when  we  consider  that  rheumatism,  and  most  other 
forms  of  acute  arthritis,  are  probably  caused  by  micro- 
organisms— at  least,  at  present  there  seems  to  be  good 
ground  for  believing  that  such  is  the  case  (15  and  36). 
Arguing  then  on  analogy,  we  may  assume  that  one  form 
of  organism  may  predispose  to  the  attacks  of  another. 
What  the  exact  mode  of  action  in  these  cases  is  we 
know  not ;  whether  they  act  by  reducing  the  resistent 
power  which  normally  exists  in  all  tissues — but  in  this 
case  more  especially  in  the  joints,  or  else  of  the  blood, 
which,  as  is  stated  by,  amongst  others,  Ewing17  and 
Foder,ls  occurs  from  anything  which  reduces  its  alkalinity 
and  thereby  its  germicidal  power,  we  at  present 
know  not.  Ewing  found  that  normal  blood  serum  is  a 
powerful  protective  agent  against  the  inroads  of  bacterial 
infection,  and  that  toxines  act  harmfully,  not  merely  by 
their  direct  effect,  but  also  by  lowering  the  resistant 
power  of  the  blood  against  secondary  infections.  He 
found  that  snake  poison,  which  in  its  nature  belongs  to 
the  same  class  of  poisons  as  those  formed  by  bacteria, 
greatly  lowers  the  blood's  germicidal  power.  Dr.  Fodor 
records  a  number  of  experiments  showing  the  influence 
of  the  alkalinity  of  the  blood  on  diseases  produced  by 
micro-organisms.  Four  series  of  experiments  on  ani- 
mals are  first  reported  which  show  clearly  that,  by  the 
administration  of  alkalies  (sodium  bicarbonate  by  the 
mouth  or  by  subcutaneous  injection),  the  power  of 
resistance  against  infection  with  cultures  of  anthrax 
bacilli  is  greatly  increased.  The  normal  alkalinity  of 
the  blood  was  determined  bv  the  examination  of  seven tv- 


24  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

six  healthy  rabbits,  and  four  experiments  are  reported 

showing  the  increase  in  the  alkalinity  of  the  blood  which 

occurs  after  the  administration  of  sodium  bicarbonate. 

He    then   records   the   results    of    a    large    number   of 

observations  on  the  alkalinity  of  the  blood  in  rabbits 

after    infection   with    the   bacilli    of    anthrax,    cholera, 

typhoid   fever,    tuberculosis,     and     erysipelas.       These 

observations   show   that   in   the    living  organism,  after 

infection  with  certain  bacilli,  there  is  first  an  increase 

of  the  alkalinity  of  the  blood  and  then  a  diminution  of 

the  same,  more  or  less.     If  the  infection  is    fatal,  the 

diminution  of  the  alkalinity  is  marked  and  progressive ; 

if  not  fatal,  the  diminution  is  slight,  and  is  followed  by 

an  increase  of  the  same,  in  consequence  of  which  the 

alkalinity  of  the  blood  becomes  permanently  higher  than 

before  the  infection.      Thus    there  exists   a  connection 

between  the  pathological  action  of  certain  bacteria  and 

the  alkalinity  of  the  blood.     Those  rabbits  having  the 

greater  alkalinity  of  the  blood,  as  well  as  those  in  which 

the   alkalinity    of  the   blood  is    increased  to  a  greater 

extent  alter  infection,  have  greater  power  of  resistance 

against    certain   infectious   organisms    (anthrax  bacilli) 

than  the  rabbits  in  which  the  alkalinity  of  the  blood 

is    less.      It    appears,    therefore,    that    the    degree    of 

alkalinity  of   the  blood,   as  well  as  the   power   of  the 

organism  to  increase  this  alkalinity  with  corresponding 

intensity  after  infection,  is  of  essential  influence  upon 

immunity. 

I  herewith  append  a  list  of  the  causes  assigned  in  38 

cases  out  of  78 : — 

After  confinement             ...  ...  ...  ...  ...  4 

,,      miscarriage              ...  ...  ...  ...  ...  1 

During  pregnancy             ...  ...  ...  ...  ..  1 

Alter  acute  rheumatism  ...  ...  ...  ...  20 

,,      chronic  rheumatism  ...  ...  ..  ...  1 

,,      getting  wet              ...  ...  ...  ...  ...  2 

hard  work                ...  ...  ...  ...  ...  3 


sETIOLOGY  AND    PATHOLOGY.  25 


After,  diphtheria 
,,      tonsillitis  ... 
,,      influenza  ... 
,,      fractured  patella    ... 
,,      concussion  of  spine 
„      necrosis  of  the  jaw  from  caries  of  teeth 


Total  38 

In  the  other  40  instances  the  causes  given  were  either 
too  unreliable  or  could  not  be  traced. 

II. — Pathology. 

Turning  to  the  views  which  have,  from  time  to  time, 
been  advanced  as  to  its  pathology,  we  find  a  variety  of 
theories  which  I  will  shortly  state  and  criticise. 

i.— According  to  Charcot,  and  most  French  observers, 
it  is  only  a  secondary  form  of  rheumatism,  but  as,  in  the 
majority  of  cases  the  disease  arises  as  a  primary  one, 
we  have  no  ground  of  this  belief.  It,  undoubtedly,  may 
arise  as  a  sequela  of  acute  rheumatism,  or  in  fact  of  any 
acute  arthritis;  but  to  say  it  is  only  a  form  of  rheumatism 
is,  I  think,  grossly  misrepresenting  the  disease,  and  its 
characteristics.  One  has  only  to  look  at  its  clinical 
characters,  quite  apart  from  its  morbid  anatomy,  to 
perceive  the  difference.  In  this  country  it  has  always 
been  regarded  as  a  disease  yer  se,  at  least  ever  since  its 
peculiarities  were  thoroughly  appreciated,  and,  I  think, 
it  is  hardly  neccessary,  for  me  here,  to  point  out  each 
individual  difference,  but  will  take  it  for  granted  that  in 
this  country  this  individuality  is  admitted. 

ii.— Dr.  Pye  Smith  i9  holds  that  the  disease  is  often  of 
a  senile  character.  This  is  not  often  the  case  in  true 
Eheumatoid,  and  something  more  than  senility  must 
exist,  in  the  acute  cases,  as  they  mostly  arise  in  the 
young  or  comparatively  young. 

iii. — Hutchinson  20  looks  upon  it  as  simply  a  result  of 
the  combined  action  of  the  rheumatic  and  gouty  processes, 


2  6  RHE  UMA  TOW    A  R  THRU  IS.  ' 

now  the  one  and  now  the  other  element  predominating. 
He  believes  in  a  basic  Rheumatic  diathesis,  capable  of 
subdivision  into  off-shoots.  In  many  ways  such  a  theory 
is  supported  by  facts ;  but  we  must  regard  this  basic 
diathesis  as  only  a  diathesis.  The  poison  of  gout  is  as 
different  from  that  of  rheumatism  as  they  are  both  from 
that  of  rheumatoid  arthritis.  We  are  positive,  however, 
that  a  certain  form  of  diathesis  does  predispose  to 
arthritic  changes,  but  what  these  changes  may  be  will 
depend  on  local  conditions. 

iv.— Forsbrooke  21  holds  that  the  anaemia,  which  is 
present  in  this  disease,  is  responsible  for  the  joint  and 
other  changes.  He  states  that  at  first,  owing  to  the 
deficiency  of  oxygen  in  the  blood,  the  vaso-motor  centre 
in  the  medulla  is  stimulated,  and  by  consequent  con- 
strictions of  the  minute  vessels  supplying  the  joints  and 
smaller  nerves,  the  nutrition  of  these  parts  is  interfered 
with.  This  deprivation  of  blood,  which  although  at  first 
functional  in  nature,  may  give  rise  to  organic  change. 
The  stimulation  of  the  vaso-motor  centre,  if  prolonged, 
ends  in  exhaustion,  followed  by  dilatation  of  the  joint 
vessels  and  inflammation.  Ingenious  as  this  theory  is,  it 
rests  on  the  assumption  that  anaemia  is  present  before 
any  of  the  joint  or  nerve  troubles.  This  has  not  been 
found  to  be  the  case,  so  how  can  it  be  the  cause  ? 
Personally,  although  I  have  noticed  anaemia  in  a  large 
proportion  of  cases,  it  has  not  been  invariably  present, 
and  it  has  certainly  not  been  the  first  symptom.  It  is 
more  likely  that  the  anaemia  is  caused  by  the  poison 
generating  the  disease  ;  and  is  therefore  only  a  sequela, 
not  a  cause.  The  anaemia  of  rheumatoid  arthritis  has 
all  the  characteristics  of  a  toxaemic  anaemia,  and  is  more 
fully  considered  elsewhere  (p.  41). 

v.— Remak,  22  Senator,23  Ord,24  Sir  Dyee  Duckworth,25 
and   many   others,  have   all   been   of  the  opinion   that 


sETIOLOGY  AND   PATHOLOGY.  27 

the  disease  is  due  to  some  abnormal  trophic  condi- 
tion, although  they  differ  as  to  the  cause  being  due 
to  a  primary  lesion  of  the  nervous  system  or  only 
secondary  to  a  lesion  elsewhere.  Most  of  them  hold 
that  the  joint  changes  originate  in  a  similar  manner  to 
those  occurring  in  Tabes  Dorsalis.  But  tabetic  changes 
are  due  to  a  degeneration  of  the  intermedio-lateral  tract, 
with  a  corresponding  degeneration  of  the  peripheral 
nerves,  and,  as  no  such  degeneration  has  yet  been  found 
in  rheumatoid  arthritis,  we  may  probably  safely  assume 
that  this  argument  is  erroneous.  This  is  what  is  called 
the  Dystrophic  theory.  If  due  to  trophic  changes  one 
would  look  for  some  gross  organic  lesion  either  in  the 
central  nervous  system  (a),  or  in  the  peripheral  nerves  (b) ; 
or  else  some  reflex  (c),  nutritional  (d)  or  toxic  (<?)  condi- 
tion might  exist  which  could  give  rise  to  the  necessary 
abnormal  impulses. 

(a,)  If  clue  to  a  gross  change  in  the  central  nervous 
system  the  lesion  will,  of  necessity,  be  so  extensive  that 
we  can  think  of  no  condition,  which  could  possibly  give 
rise  to  it,  unless  it  be  a  blood  one.  A  poison  circulating 
in  the  blood  is  the  most  likely  agent  to  affect  the  exten- 
sive area  necessarily  involved  :  for  we  must  remember 
that  the  trophic  influences  which  govern  the  nutrition  of 
the  joints,  bones,  and  skin  are  under  the  control  of  the 
cord,  the  centre  being  probably  situated  in  the  inter- 
mediate grey  matter,  whilst  that  of  the  muscles  is  con- 
trolled by  the  anterior  grey  matter  (probably  the  motor 
nerve  cells).  As  the  nerve  endings  have  a  structural 
continuity  with  the  tissues,  the  nutrition  of  the  tissue 
molecules  depends  on  the  nutritional  condition  of  the 
nerve  and  nerve  centres.  So  far  no  gross  organic  change 
has  been  detected  in  the  central  nervous  system,  except 
in  three  cases  in  which  Folli  45  discovered  an  atrophic 
condition  in  the  cells  of  the  anterior  cornua.    Klippel,  36 


28  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

according  to  Massolongo,  observed  somewhat  similar 
changes,  and  in  one  case  I  have  also  observed  alterations 
in  the  conditions  of  the  ganglion  cells.  These  conditions 
are,  however,  so  altogether  inextensive,  and  have  been 
entirely  confined  to  the  motor  ganglion  cells,  that  one 
must  reject  the  idea  that  they  can  originate  such  a  wide- 
spread disorder. 

Quite  apart  from  the  question  of  finding  gross  lesions 
the  question  is,  can  trophic  abnormal  impulses  produce 
such  lesions  as  we  find  in  the  deseased  joints  ?  I  hold 
that  they  cannot.  They  can,  and  undoubtedly  do,  pro- 
duce muscle,  integumentary,  and  other  nutritional 
changes.  But  can  they  bring  about  such  joint  alterations? 
In  tabes  the  joint  changes  are  altogether  different  in 
nature  and  appearance,  and  depend  on  a  definite  lesion. 
In  syringo-myelia  they  are  also  different.  In  ataxic 
paraplegia,  and  many  other  forms  of  nerve  disease,  we 
also  see  arthritic  changes,  but,  on  the  one  hand,  they  are 
all  accompanied  by  definite  nerve  lesions,  and  on  the 
other  they  seldom  present  more  than  swelling,  and 
effusion  into  the  joint.  A  wasting,  with  some  slight  re- 
parative change,  one  might  possibly  get ;  but  it  appears 
to  me  inconceivable  that  such  extensive  inflammatory 
lesions  could  arise  without  some  sure  and  certain  guide 
to  a  lesion,  easily  recognisable  on  both  macro-  and 
microscopic  examination.  Marie,52  and  53  one  of  our  most 
accurate  observers,  on  this  subject  says  that  the  patho- 
logical anatomy  of  tabes  and  rheumatoid  arthritis  is 
quite  distinct,  and  that  although  points  of  difference 
might  be  mentioned,  in  his  eyes,  this  is  not  necessary. 

(b, )  If  due  to  a  gross  lesion  in  the  nerves  themselves 
we  would  expect  to  find  symptoms  of  nerve  degeneration, 
in  all  and  every  case  of  rheumatoid  disease — but  this  is 
not  the  case.  In  only  a  certain  number  is  an  unmis- 
takable  neuritis   present,   and  this    so    often   markedly 


^ETIOLOGY  AND   PATHOLOGY.  29 

follows  the  arthritis  that  there  can  be  no  doubt  it  is 
secondary  in  its  nature.  This  neuritis  may  be  caused  by 
the  existing  joint  inflammatory  process,  or  else  it  may 
be  due  to  the  action  of  toxines  circulating  in  the  blood. 
It  is  undoubted  that  toxines  may  thus  give  rise  to  such 
a  condition,  thereby  showing  not  only  a  -selective  action 
in  the  parts  acted  on,  but  also  a  peculiarity  in  the  acting 
virus.  MM.  Pitres  and  Yaillard  26  have  found  well- 
marked  neuritis  in  several  cases,  and  they  believe  that 
there  is  a  distinct  relationship  between  the  presence  of 
this  neuritis  and  the  development  of  the  trophic  changes. 
It  must  be  noted  that  although  finding  marked  changes 
in  the  nerves  supplying  the  wasted  muscles  yet  they 
found  none  in  those  supplying  the  articulations.  On  the 
other  hand  Duplay  and  Cazin 27  found  an  inflammatory 
condition  of  the  nerves  supplying  the  affected  joints.  As 
will  be  seen,  the  results  of  such  examinations  have 
hitherto  been  so  uncertain  and  contradictory  that  one 
must  assume  there  is  no  constant  occurrence  of 
neuritis.  This  agrees  well  with  all  clinical  experience, 
and  with  what  one  would  expect  from  the  nature  of  the 
disease. 

(c,)  Dr.  Orel's  2S  view  of  the  disease  is  that  it  is  entirely 
caused  by  reflex  action  set  up  by  some  uterine  or  other 
visceral  derangement.  Although  admitting  that  the 
reflex  influences,  from  the  joints,  may  cause  trophic 
changes  in  the  skin  and  muscles,  and  apart  from  the 
fact  that  the  disease  occurs  in  men  free  from  genital 
irritation  in  a  proportion  of  one  to  eight  women,  one  can- 
not believe  that  acute  organic  changes  in  the  joints  can 
be  set  up  by  such  reflex  action.  Trophic  lesions  have 
been  traced  to  injuries  of  the  nerve  centres,  and  of  the 
nerves  leading  to  the  part,  but  not  to  reflex  irritation, 
and  there  is  no  evidence  that  reflex  irritation  can  give 
rise  to  such  lesions  of  the  nerves  or  nerve  centres.     Dr. 


30  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

Orel  believes  that  the  irritation  engendered  in  the  uterus 
causes  impulses  to  be  conveyed  to  the  central  nervous 
system,  which  in  turn  give  rise  to  other  morbid  impulses 
which  are  conveyed,  by  the  peripheral  nerves,  to  the 
joints,  etc.,  and  there  cause  the  changes  which  we  know 
by  the  name  of  rheumatoid  arthritis.  Although  denying 
that  they  can  cause  organic  mischief,  yet  I  admit,  that 
by  causing  debility  and  anaemia,  they  may  so  lessen  the 
natural  defences  of  the  joints  that  these  may  readily 
become  the  prey  of  the  poison,  which  causes  rheumatoid 
disease.  They  must  therefore  be  borne  in  mind  as  potent 
predisposing  causes. 

(d,)  Is  this  disease  then,  as  we  cannot  explain  it  other- 
wise, due  to  a  functional  depression  of  certain  areas  of 
the  cord  or  of  some  of  the  peripheral  nerves  ?  It  is  pos- 
sible to  conceive  that  deficient  nutrition  of  certain  areas 
might  set  up  trophic  changes,  and  as  this  condition  is 
likely  to  occur  in  all  debilitating  states  we  would  look  for 
it  as  a  sequela  of  acute  illness,  or  else  in  those  who  are 
congenitally  weak.  Dr.  Garrod  29  states  that  out  of  500 
cases  of  rheumatoid  arthritis  he  traced  a  family  history 
of  arthritic  trouble  in  216.  Eheumatoid  disease  prac- 
tically only  occurs  in  debilitated  people,  and  is  often  a 
sequela  of  some  acute  condition  which  has  left  impair- 
ment or  enfeeblement  of  the  nutritional  state,  both  of 
the  body  generally  and  of  the  nervous  system  locally. 
This,  however,  may  be  said  of  any  disease,  and  is  only 
therefore  of  negative  value ;  what  is  of  more  importance  is 
the  fact  that  it  would  be  against  all  experience  to  find 
permanent  symptoms,  such  as  are  seen  in  this  disease, 
arise  without  some  slight  change  in  the  ultimate  nerve 
elements,  which  might  be  recognisable  on  microscopic 
examination.  If  due  to  nutritional  changes  we  would 
look  for  some  alteration  in  the  medulla  as  being  that 
portion  of  the  motor  path  winch  has  the  least  nutritional 


AETIOLOGY  AND   PATHOLOGY.  31 

stability.  Could  we  explain  the  joint  symptoms  by 
other  means,  we  might  readily  conceive  how  nutritional 
changes  might  be  set  up  which  would  account  for  the 
trophic  and  vaso-motor  symptoms.  In  this  probably 
lies  the  truth. 

(e,)  With  regard  to  the  toxic  action  of  bacterial  poisons 
on  the  nervous  system  it  is  of  importance  to  note  that 
nutritional,  as  well  as  actual  organic  changes,  may  result. 
The  nerves  under  these  circumstances  are  usually  more 
liable  to  be  affected  than  the  spinal  cord.  Toxic  agents, 
however,  often  exhibit  a  remarkable  selective  action,  and 
as  yet  we  do  not  know  what  are  the  influences  which  de- 
termine such  susceptibility.  For  example,  take  the  case 
of  alcohol,  which  being  itself  the  result  of  the  growth  of 
organisms,  and  being  almost  as  low  in  the  scale  as  the 
bacterial  toxic  agents,  gives  rise  to  many  and  diverse 
nerve  conditions.  To  admit  the  action  of  toxic  poisons 
on  the  nerve  system  and  exclude  that  of  their  originators 
on  the  local  joint  structures  would  be  illogical. 

Having  thus  disposed  of  the  more  common  views,  let 
us  now  consider  some  other  arguments  which  have,  from 
time  to  time,  been  advanced  to  prove  that  the  disease  is 
due  to  a  nerve  disorder.  Thus  we  find  Dr.  Garrod  30 
quoting  several  cases  where  it  developed  after  a  shock 
to  the  nerve  system.  Again,  Dr.  Spender  31  mentions 
various  nerve  phenomena  which  he  has  noticed  occurring 
at  the  same  time,  if  not  previous  to  the  joint  lesions.  He 
mentions  such  symptoms  as  pigmentation  of  the  skin, 
local  sweatings,  neuralgia,  tachycardia,  etc.  He  also 
mentions  cases  where  "  bulbar  warnings  "  were  noticed 
quite  early  in  the  disease, 3l  and  32  and  which  progressed 
to  only  terminate  with  the  death  of  the  patient.  He 
maintains  that  the  arthritis  does  not  cause  the  atrophy, 
and  that  what  is  called  "  arthritic  muscular  atrophy," 
has  nothing  to  do  with  that  of  rheumatoid  arthritis.  He 


32  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

says  the  muscular  atrophy  of  rheumatic  arthritis  is  a 
reflex  tropho-neurosis,  a  pure  irritation  of  the  articular 
nerves,  causing  atrophy  through  the  anterior  cornua  of 
the  cord.  The  most  difficult  point  to  explain  in  rheuma- 
toid arthritis  is  this  muscular  atrophy.  It  is  one  of  the 
most  important  and  earliest  symptoms,  and  is  usually, 
from  the  very  first  well  marked.  It  extends  to  the  whole 
of  a  muscle,  and  not  only  to  that  part  which  is  in  contact 
with  the  joint,  or  distal  to  it ;  and  it  follows  so  closely  on 
the  first  appearance  of  the  joint- trouble  as  to  preclude 
the  possibility  of  extension  of  inflammation  to  the  nerves. 
It  is  found  that  the  extensors  are  principally  affected, 
but  not  exclusively  so.  The  selective  character  of  the 
atrophy  is  a  sufficient  proof  that  the  changes  in  the 
muscles  cannot  be  set  down  to  mere  disease.  It  has 
usually  been  attributed  to  some  reflex  nerve  influence 
having  its  origin  in  the  peripheral  nerves  of  the  affected 
joints.  This  has  been  suggested  by  Paget,  Vulpian,  33 
Charcot,  and  others.  They  argue  that,  assuming  a 
derangement  of  the  nutrition  of  the  motor  cells  of  the 
cord  determined  by  the  morbid  impulses  from  the  joint- 
nerves,  the  influences  from  the  motor  cells  will,  in  all 
probability,  determine  the  alterations  in  the  muscle 
nutrition.  This  theory,  they  hold,  is  supported  by  the 
fact  that  by  the  previous  division  of  the  posterior  spinal 
roots,  34  and  35  wasting  of  the  muscles  can  be  prevented  in 
arthritis  of  the  knee-joint  artificially  produced.  Such  an 
argument  cannot  be  admitted  to  apply  to  the  atrophy  of 
rheumatoid  arthritis,  as  this  is  a  bacterial  disease  and 
the  experimental  arthritis  was  not.  It  is  known  that 
disease  in  a  joint  may  set  up  spinal  trouble,36  e.g., 
primary  spastic  paraplegia,  and  from  this  we  gather  that 
the  influences  from  the  joint  nerves  act  on  the  controlling 
structure  of  the  muscle  reflex  centre.  The  muscle  reflex 
centres  seem  also  to  be    under   the   influence   of  other 


ETIOLOGY  AND    PATHOLOGY.  33 

centres,  because  if  there  be  disease  higher  up  they  also 
pass  into  a  condition  of  increased  activity.  The  path 
which  determines  their  activity  is  the  pyramidal  tract. 
Other  theories  are  that  the  atrophy  is  caused  by  reflex 
vaso-motor  spasm  :  this  view  was  advanced  by  Brown- 
Sequard;  whilst  Striimpell37  suggested  that  this  inflam- 
mation might  have  spread  from  the  joints  to  the  muscles, 
setting  up  a  myositis  ;  and  in  one  class  of  cases  it  has 
been  noted  by  Sabourin  3S  that  inflammation  does 
spread  from  a  joint  and,  affecting  the  nerves  as  well  as 
the  muscles,  gives  rise  to  an  ascending  neuritis.  If 
neuritis  has  occurred  the  muscle  fibres  will  be  found  to  be 
narrowed,  and  the  shorter  muscles  to  have  undergone 
proliferation.39  Vallat  40  noticed  such  a  change  in  the 
muscle  fibres,  but  he  found  that  the  motor  nerves  were 
normal.     These  changes  were  all  microscopical. 

We  are  now  face  to  face  with  a  difficulty.  We  must 
either  admit  that  the  disease  is  one  depending  entirely 
on  an  abnormal  nerve  condition,  or  else  we  must  formu- 
late a  new  theory  as  to  its  causation.  The  nerve  theory 
is  quite  unsatisfactory  and  unsatisfying.  It  explains  in 
a  sort  of  way  many  of  the  symptoms,  more  especially 
the  skin  changes,  and  muscular  atrophy ;  but  it  leaves 
alone,  except  for  a  half-hearted  sort  of  attempt,  the  joint 
condition.  Owing  to  our  want  of  knowledge,  as  to  the 
morbid  processes  which  govern  the  vaso-motor,  and 
trophic  impulses,  we  have  been  unable  hitherto  to  closely 
criticise  any  theory  advanced  with  regard  to  their  method 
arid  mode  of  action,  especially  in  cases  where  only  some 
abnormal  disturbance  of  their  functional  activity  exists. 
Without  the  joint  lesions  we  should  have  no  rheumatoid 
arthritis,  and  therefore  unless  a  theory  can  explain  this 
fact  we  have  no  right  to  consider  it  perfect.  It  has  been 
mentioned  already  that  many  observers  hold  the  changes 
to  be  similar  to  those  which  occur  in  tabes  ;  but  are  they? 

3 


34  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

To  me  they  appear  not  to  be  so — they  differ  in  appearance, 
in  minute  anatomy,  and  also  in  clinical  history.  In  tabes 
the  joint  changes  are  due  to  a  descending  degeneration 
of  the  nerves,  a  change  always  found  when  looked  for, 
and  therefore  they  differ  in  origin  essentially  from  those 
of  rheumatoid  disease.  To  my  mind  this  fact  invalidates 
the  whole  argument. 

*Turning  then  to  the  Pathology  of  the  disease,  as  I  un- 
derstand it,  and  have  already  stated,  we  have  a  disease 
due  to  the  presence  of  micro-organisms  found  in  the 
joint  fluids  and  tissues,  and  which  must,  until  disproved, 
be  regarded  as  specific.  How  these  micro-organisms 
gain  access  to  the  blood  is  not  definitely  known, 
but  they  probably  do  so  through  some  chronic  catarrh 
of  the  gastro-intestinal  or  genito- urinary  systems,  and 
such  catarrhs  are  usually  close  at  hand.  In  not  a  few 
cases,  as  I  have  already  mentioned,  it  has  been  traced, 
with  almost  absolute  certainty,  to  the  tonsils.  Having 
gained  a  footing  in  the  circulation,  the  micro-organisms 
pass  freely  to  all  the  organs  of  the  body — thus  explaining 
the  symmetry  of  the  disorder,  and  why  one  joint  after 
another  should  be  involved.  They  now  proceed  to  select 
a  suitable  nidus  for  their  growth,  and,  like  all  other 
pathogenic  bacteria,  they  exercise  a  selective  power  in 
their  choice  which  never  varies.  What  governs  this 
selective  action  is  not  known,  but  it  appears  curious  that 
out  of  all  the  sites  to  which  they  gain  access  they  should, 
as  far  as  we  at  present  know,  only  choose  the  joints  for 
their  habitat.  I  may  again  note  that  joint  tissues  seem 
specially  liable  to  bacterial  infection,  vide  such  diseases 
as  pyaemia  and  gonorrhoea.  It  is  possible  that  the  endo- 
cardium and  pericardium  are  also  liable  to  their  attacks, 
as  otherwise  it  is  difficult  to  account  for  the  symptoms 
referable   to   those   tissues.      Probably   also  the  micro- 

*  This  portion  appeared  in  the  Lancet,  April  25th,  1896. 


^ETIOLOGY  AND  PATHOLOGY.  35 

organisms  grow,  and  propagate,  in  the  lesions  through 
which  they  gain  access  to  the  circulation,  giving  rise  to 
those  local  catarrhs  so  common  during  the  course  of  the 
disease.  Owing  to  the  want  of  post-mortem  material,  these 
points  must  be  left  for  future  consideration.  In  the  joints, 
Dr.  Wohlmann  and  I  found  positive  proof  that  the  micro- 
organisms grow,  and  propagate,  doing  so  not  only  in  the 
synovial  membranes,  ligaments,  etc.,  but  also  in  the  bone- 
marrow,  and  cartilaginous  structures.  Their  presence  gives 
rise  to  acute  inflammatory  changes  leading  to  ulcerations, 
erosion,  and  destruction  of  the  hard,  as  well  as  of  soft 
joint  tissues.  This  process  varies  in  intensity,  and 
usually  as  the  disease  progresses  a  co-incident,  but 
varying  amount  of  reparative  change  is  seen,  which  ends 
in  general  hardening  and  thickening  of  both  bones  and 
ligaments.  The  presence  of  micro-organisms  can  be 
demonstrated  in  the  joint  fluids  by  staining,  and  in  the 
tissues  on  section.  The  joint  and  heart  symptoms  are 
those  only  which  would  appear  to  be  due  to  the  direct 
action  of  the  micro-organisms,  and  may  therefore  be 
regarded  as  primary  or  essential ;  whilst  those  which  are  due 
to  their  indirect  action  through  their  products,  (definite 
chemical  substances  produced  by  all  bacteria),  may  be 
regarded  as  secondary  or  symptomatic.  These  latter  may 
vary  in  every  case  not  only  in  intensity,  but  in  nature;  yet 
they  would  all  appear  to  have  a  common  origin  in  toxic  action. 
During  their  life  cycle  these,  like  all  other  bacteria, 
give  rise  to  poisonous  products  which  being  absorbed 
pass  to  the  body  generally,  and  what  is  of  more  im- 
portance, to  the  nervous  system  locally.  Here  again 
we  see  either  a  peculiar  selective  action  on  the  part  of 
the  products  acting  on,  or  else  a  peculiar  susceptibility 
of  the  parts  acted  on.  In  this,  as  in  other  bacterial 
diseases,  we  have  no  definite  proof  that  it  is  not  the  micro- 
roganisms  themselves  which  cause  the  changes  in  the 


36  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

nerve  system,  but  all  argument,  analogy,  and  proof  are 
against  their  doing  so ;  and,  therefore,  I  may  assume  that 
such  is  the  case  in  this  disease.  As  evidence,  we  have  the 
experiments  of  MM.  Vidal  and  Bezanc^on 41  which  show 
that  several  micro-organisms  have  the  power  of  producing 
central  nerve  degeneration,  and  although  they  have  been 
isolated  from  the  blood,  yet  they  have  not  been  found  in 
the  central  nerve  tissues.  They  therefore  appear  to  act 
by  the  elaboration  of  a  soluble  poison.  Such  would 
appear  to  be  the  case  in  rheumatoid  disease.  With  regard 
to  the  toxic  action  of  bacterial  poisons  on  the  nervous 
system,  it  is  of  importance  to  note  that  nutritional  as 
well  as  actual  organic  changes  may  result.  Although 
these  nutritional  changes  are  more  common  in  the 
peripheral  nerves,  yet  toxic  agents  exhibit  such  a  re- 
markable selective  action,  and  as  we  do  not,  as  yet, 
know  what  are  the  influences  which  determine  such 
susceptibility,  it  would  not  be  surprising  to  find  similar 
changes  in  the  central  nerve  system.  From  every  side 
evidence  is  gathering  that  what  may  at  first  be  only  a 
depression  of  the  function  of  a  certain  centre  or  group  of 
centres  may  end,  if  the  irritation  be  severe,  whether  it 
be  applied  locally  in  the  shape  of  a  toxine  or  reflexly,  in 
becoming  an  organic  degeneration,  not  only  of  that 
centre  or  group  of  centres,  but  also  of  the  nerve  path  or 
paths  descending  from  them.  Erb  4'2  speaking  of  pro- 
gressive muscular  dystrophy,  says  there  is  a  possibility 
that  the  disease  starting  in  a  functional  disturbance 
might  in  the  long  run  become  associated  with  a  coarse 
lesion  of  the  spinal  centres.  He  says  there  are  many 
things  about  such  a  condition  which  agree  well  with  this 
supposition.  From  this  we  may  conclude  that  bacterial 
poisons  act  on  either  the  peripheral  or  central  nerve 
system,  producing,  in  the  one  case,  an  organic  lesion,  and 
in  another,  only  a  functional  depression. 


.■ETIOLOGY  AND   PATHOLOGY.  37 

Having  accounted  for  the  joint- symptoms  by  the  action 
of  the  micro-organisms,  let  us  look  at  the  rheumatoid 
symptoms  due  to  absorption  of  their  products  and  action 
on  the  nerve  tissues.  The  principal,  and  most  difficult 
symptom  to  explain,  is  undoubtedly  the  muscular  atrophy 
which  occurs  not  only  early  in  the  disease,  but  is  one  of 
the  most  constant  symptoms.  The  atrophy  extends  to 
the  whole  of  a  muscle,  and  not  only  to  the  part  which  is 
in  contact  with  the  joint  or  distal  to  it,  and  it  follows  so 
closely  on  the  first  appearance  of  the  joint  troubles  as  to 
preclude  the  possibility  of  an  extension  of  the  inflamma- 
tion from  the  joint  to  the  nerves  or  muscles.  Apart  from 
true  rheumatoidal  atrophy  we  have  atrophy  occurring  as 
a  consequence  of  a  neuritis  distinctly  secondary  in 
character,  and  only  seen  in  the  later  stages.  Such  a 
condition  has  been  described  by  Sabourin, 38  Vallat, 40 
Striimpell, 37  Duplay  and  Cazin,27  and  is  of  less  interest 
than  the  true  rheumatoidal  atrophy,  and  can  be  easily 
distinguished  from  it  as  it  presents  all  the  characters  of 
ordinary  muscular  atrophy  in  the  re-action  of  degenera- 
tion and  alteration  in  the  muscle  structure,  etc.  This  is 
absent  in  the  true  form  in  which  the  extensors  are  prin- 
cipally, but  not  exclusively  affected.  The  selective 
character  of  the  atrophy  is  sufficient  proof  that  the 
changes  cannot  be  set  down  to  mere  disease.  How  then 
do  we  account  for  it  ?  I  think  that  it  is  due  to  an  abnormal 
condition  of  the  multipolar  nerve  cells  in  the  anterior 
cornua.*  It  is  reasonable  to  suppose  that  given  a  soluble 

*  The  path  of  motor  innervation  is  composed  of  two  portions, 
(a)  the  pyramidal  cell  with  its  dendritic  processes,  and  centri- 
fugal or  axis  cylinder  process  which  courses  along  the  pyramidal 
tract,  and  ( bj  the  spinal  multipolar  cell  with  its  processes,  and  axis 
cylinder  process  ending  in  the  muscle  fibre.  It  has  been  shown 
by  Golgi's43  method  of  staining  that  the  pyramidal  axis  cylinder 
ends  in  an  arborescence  which  merely  comes  into  contact  with 
the  spinal  cell  or  interlaces  with  its  dendritic  processes,  and 
there  is  no  actual  continuity. 


38  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

poison  circulating  in  the  blood,  some  areas  in  the  central 
nerve  system  should  be  affected,  and  these  all  the  more 
especially  as  they  are  in  all  probablity  predisposed  to  it 
by  reflex  irritation  from  the  joints.  That  such  an  irrita- 
tion does  occur  has  been  stated  by  many  observers,  and 
has  been  even  said  to  be  sufficient  to  cause  the  atrophy 
itself  (Paget,  Vulpian, 33  Charcot,  and  others).  It  has 
been  argued  that,  assuming  a  derangement  of  the  motor 
cells  of  the  cord  determined  by  the  morbid  impulses  from 
the  joint  nerves,  the  influences  from  the  motor  cells  will, 
in  all  probability,  determine  the  alterations  in  the  muscle 
nutrition.  In  the  light  of  the  discovery  of  the  micro- 
organisms, and  of  recent  observations  with  regard  to 
the  action  of  toxines  on  the  nerve  system,  we  may 
disregard  this  reflex  irritation  except  in  so  far  as  only  to 
regard  it  as  a  predisposing  cause.  On  turning  again  to 
the  cells  themselves,  we  find  according  to  Ferrier  44  that 
the  cell  body  with  its  nucleus  is  primarily  concerned  in 
the  nutrition  of  the  motor  nerve,  and  its  correlated 
muscular  fibre,  while  the  dendritic  processes  serve  to 
convey  incitations  to  functional  activity.  He  also  states 
that  lesions  of  these  processes  may  cause  paralysis  with  all 
the  symptoms  of  a  spinal  paralysis,  but  with  no  muscular 
degeneration.  If  such  a  condition  can  exist,  might  we 
not  consider  it  possible  that  by  the  action  of  a  toxic  body, 
the  cell's  action  might  by  itself  be  so  lowered  or  held  in 
abeyance  that  nutritional  changes  in  the  muscles  would 
ensue  without  much  disturbance  of  the  conductive  faculty 
of  the  processes,  and  also  without  any  degeneration  of 
the  muscle  beyond  wasting.  In  progressive  muscular 
atrophy  we  have  a  slowly  progressive  lesion  of  the 
ganglion  cells,  and  their  prolongation  in  the  axis  cylin- 
ders of  the  nerve  fibres.  Might  we  not  have  on  a  modified 
scale  such  symptoms  if,  instead  of  a  complete  destruction 
of  these  cells,  we  had  only  a  depression  of  their  function? 


ETIOLOGY  AND   PATHOLOGY.  39 

In  fact  such  a  condition  must  exist,  as  we  cannot  other- 
wise account  for  the  atrophy  either  by  reflex  or  direct 
toxic  action.  The  cell's  vitality  must  be  lowered.  In 
one  class  of  cases,  of  which  those  mentioned  by  Dr. 
Spender  46  may  be  taken  as  typical  examples,  we  must 
assume  that  the  action  on  the  cells  has  been  so  great  as 
actually  to  give  rise  to  a  distinct  lesion,  and  this  spread- 
ing upwards  in  the  pyramidal  tract,  has  finally  come  to 
affect  the  bulbar  neuclei.  Folli's  45  discovery  of  atrophy 
of  the  motor  cells,  goes  a  long  way  to  confirm  this  theory. 
What  was  probably  only  at  first  a  depression  of  function 
due  to  the  vascular  changes  set  up  by  the  rheumatoid 
toxine  had  apparently,  in  the  long  run,  become  actual 
organic  change. 

With  regard  to  the  selective  site  of  the  muscular 
atrophy,  we  find  Dr.  Ferrier  47  saying,  "It  is  not  unreason- 
able to  suppose  that  the  degree  of  representation,  and 
therefore  the  trophic  strength,  of  the  extensors  in  the 
anterior  cornua  is  less  than  that  of  the  flexors,  while 
such  extensors  as  have  the  most  numerous  connections 
with  the  spinal  segments  would  have  a  greater  vital 
resistance  than  those  whose  segments  are  fewest."  From 
this  we  may  deduct  that  those  muscles  with  the  lowest 
trophic  representation  will  be  those  which  are  first,  and 
most  affected,  in  any  disease  which  lowers  the  vitality  of 
the  nerves  and  nerve  centres.  Duplay  and  Cazin 4S 
have  suggested  that  it  is  due  to  the  anatomical  rela- 
tionship between  the  nerves  which  supply  the  joint 
corpuscles,  and  those  which  supply  the  affected  muscles. 
This  does  not  explain  it  all  however,  and  Dr.  Ferrier's 
explanation  seems  the  more  probable,  and  the  more 
easily  understood,  especially  if  we  add  that  reflex  im- 
pulses may  possibly  help  in  the  selection. 

It  has  been  proved  that  certain  toxines  have  the  power 
of  producing  changes  in  the  vaso-motor  system,  and  also 


40  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

in  the  trophic  condition  of  the  skin.  It  is  thus  that  we 
account  for  the  local  sweatings  and  pigmentation.  We 
know  that  normal  pigment  is  formed  from  a  particular 
product  of  metabolism  of  the  cutis,  being  formed  both  in 
the  ordinary  epithelial  cells  and  in  the  connective  tissue 
cells.  These  connective  tissue  pigment  cells  are  the 
regulators  of  the  metabolic  process,  as  they  consume  the 
surplus  pigment-forming  substance.  The  abnormal  pig- 
mentation of  rheumatoid  arthritis  is  probably  due  to  a 
local  increase  in  the  formation  of  the  normal  pigment, 
consequent  upon  some  abnormal  trophic  innervation, 
and  to  a  deficient  consumption  of  the  surplus  by  the 
connective  tissue  cells.  The  vaso-motor  changes  are  in 
all  probability  due  to  the  centre  situated  in  the  cells,  in 
the  intermedio-lateral  tract,  being  affected  in  a  similar 
fashion  to  those  in  the  anterior  cornua.  One  of  the 
greatest  points  of  interest  is  the  tachycardia.  Bezanc;on 49 
states  that  tachycardia  may  in  some  cases  be  due  to 
pressure  on  the  vagus,  but  he  suggests  that  more  often  it 
is  due  to  the  absorption  of  certain  toxines.  He  cites  the 
case  of  the  bacillus  tuberculosis,  and  also  of  certain 
staphylococci,  streptococci,  etc.,  of  the  secondary  purulent 
infection  so  common  in  phthisis.  Bouchard  obtained 
from  tuberculin  a  substance  to  which  he  gave  the  name 
eetasine,  which  had  the  property  of  producing  dilatation 
of  the  vessels.  Toxines,  with  similar  powers,  have  been 
obtained  from  the  product  of  the  bacillus  pyocyaneus  by 
Charrin  and  Gley  ;  and  from  those  of  the  staphylococcus 
aureus  by  Arloing.  By  acting  as  vaso-dilators  these 
substances  would  tend  to  produce  tachycardia,  since  the 
heart  tends  to  act  more  rapidly  as  the  peripheral  friction 
diminishes.  In  other  cases  the  toxines,  by  giving  rise  to 
a  neuritis  of  the  vagus  may  cause  it.  Vierordt  in  a  case 
of  Phthisis  found  such  a  neuritis,  as  evidenced  by  a  great 
number  of  vagus  fibres  having  undergone  degeneration 


AETIOLOGY  AND  PATHOLOGY.  41 

and  atrophy.  With  regard  to  the  local  sweating,  it  is 
probably  due  to  paresis,  caused  by  the  toxine  acting  on 
the  sudoriferous,  and  vaso-motor  centre  of  the  bulb. 
Similar  action  is  seen  in  influenza  (Semmola  51). 

It  has  been  found  by  Hunter 50  that,  in  all  probability, 
pernicious  anaemia  is  caused  by  the  presence  of  bacterial 
poisons,  just  as  it  has  been  found  to  occur  from  the 
presence  of  cadaveric  poisons,  and  analogous  ferments. 
Such  being  the  case  it  requires  little  imagination  to 
conceive  that  a  similar  process  may  occur  in  rheumatoid 
arthritis.  These  bacterial  poisons  would  seem  to  act  by 
a  hemolytic  process  which  is  specially  limited  in  its 
action  to  the  portal  blood. 

With  regard  to  this  anaemia  there  are  some  points  of 
interest.  These  are  the  diminution  of  the  haemoglobin 
value  of  the  red  cells  and  the  increase  of  the  white. 
Forsbrooke  also  notes  this  diminution  of  the  haemoglobin. 
According  to  Ostler  we  have  three  classes  of  anaemia  : — 

(1,)  Those  in  which  the  percentage  of  haemoglobin  in 
each  corpuscle  remains  the  same,  and  the  percentage  of 
colouring  matter  corresponds  to  the  percentage  of  the 
corpuscles.  This  is  usually  seen  in  anaemia  due  to 
haemorrhage,  or  arising  from  some  organic  disease.  It 
may  be  noted  that  Laker  54  and  Mackenzie  55  both  point 
out  that  in  malignant  disease  the  haemoglobin  value  is 
decreased.  The  former  states  that  from  this  fact  alone 
one  can  diagnose  the  nature  of  the  tumour,  at  least  in 
so  far  as  to  say  it  is  malignant  or  benign. 

(2,)  Those  in  which  the  haemoglobin  is  reduced  out  of 
all  proportion  to  the  reduction  of  the  corpuscles,  so  that 
the  individual  value  of  each  red  cell  in  colouring  matter 
may  be  greatly  lowered.  Chlorosis  is  the  typical  example 
of  this  class. 

(3,)  Those  in  which  the  percentage  of  haemoglobin  is 
increased,  and  in  which,  therefore,  the  anaemia  is  not  so 


42  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

great  as  the  reduction  would  appear  to  indicate.    This  is 
seen  most  markedly  in  pernicious  anaemia. 

In  rheumatoid  arthritis,  then,  we  have  to  do  with  an 
anaemia  belonging  to  the  second  class — in  fact  an 
oligochroniaemia. 

We  have  now  to  ask  ourselves  why,  in  one  form  of 
anaemia,  the  haemoglobin  value  should  be  lessened,  and 
in  another  increased  ?  Where  it  remains  constant  it  is 
probably  due  to  a  loss  of  blood  as  a  whole,  whereas,  in 
the  other  cases,  it  must  be  due  to  some  abnormal  con- 
dition having  a  direct  influence  on  the  blood  cells  or 
their  contents.  We  know  that  anaemia  implies  a  want 
in  the  adjustment  between  the  gains  and  the  losses  of' 
the  blood — defective  haemogenesis  or  excessive  haemolysis, 
the  former  depending  upon  deficiencies  in  quantity 
or  quality  of  the  food,  insanitary  surroundings  or 
mode  of  life,  inherited  or  aquired  defect  in  the  haemo- 
poietic  viscera  etc.,  and  the  latter  on  the  processes  of 
fever  and  inflammation,  or  to  the  presence  of  deleterious 
substances  in  the  blood.  With  the  former  condition  we 
have  nothing  to  do.  It  would  appear  as  if  most  forms 
of  anaemia  in  which  destruction  of  the  red  cells  and  their 
contents  is  the  typical  feature,  must  depend,  for  their 
occurrence,  on  some  substance,  harmful  to  their  existence, 
circulating  throughout  the  system.  Dr.  Hunter  56  says 
that  blood  destruction  is  of  two  kinds — (a)  passive, 
which  is  the  ultimate  destiny  of  the  red  corpuscles,  and 
which  being  a  process  of  natural  decay  is  evidenced  by 
the  presence  of  pigment  in  the  spleen,  liver  and  bone- 
marrow  ;  and  (b)  active,  in  which  the  haemoglobin 
escapes  from  the  corpuscles  into  the  plasma,  and  is  in 
great  part  excreted  by  the  liver  as  bile  pigment.  In 
health  no  trace  of  this  breaking  up  and  excretion  of  free 
haemoglobin  is  found,  but  in  such  a  disease  as  pernicious 
anaemia   there  is  abundant  evidence   in  the  liver  cells. 


ETIOLOGY  AND   PATHOLOGY.  43 

This  has  been  found  not  only  in  pernicious  anaemia  but 
also  in  malaria,  and  as  the  result  of  certain  poisons 
which  destroy  the  blood.  Now,  this  destruction  of  the 
blood  would  not  appear  to  take  place  so  much  in  the  liver 
as  one  would  expect,  as  in  the  spleen  and  to  a  less  extent  in 
the  gastro-intestinal  capillaries.  This  Hunter  has  demon- 
strated by  many  beautiful  experiments.  He  found  that 
almost  all  haemolytic  process  was  stopped  by  removal  of 
the  spleen,  whilst  experimenting  with  toluylenediamin. 
The  chief  function  of  the  liver  would,  therefore,  appear 
to  be  the  disposal  of  the  products  of  haemolysis.  He  goes 
on  further  to  show  that  certain  substances,  such  as 
toluylenediamin,  act  on  the  blood  indirectly  and  depend 
for  their  effect  on  the  action  of  certain  cells  and  especially 
of  those  of  the  spleen ;  whereas  such  substances  as  pyro- 
galic  acid,  glycerine,  distilled  water,  etc.,  act  directly, 
and  depend  on  the  quantity  injected  for  their  effect. 

This,  however,  does  not  help  us  much  in  solving  the 
question  as  to  why,  in  one  case,  the  same  class  of  poison 
should  produce  an  increase  in  the  haemoglobin  value, 
whilst  in  another  it  diminishes  it.  Are  we  to  suppose 
that  each  individual  poison  possesses  a  selective  action, 
and  that  it  has  the  power  of  picking  out  one  constituent 
only,  of  the  blood,  for  special  attention  ?  This  is  possible 
from  what  we  know  of  the  action  of  bacterial  poisons, 
but  it  is  hardly  probable.  It  appears  to  me  more  likely 
that  the  different  classes  of  bacterial  poisons  will  have 
different  effects — thus  the  toxic  albumens  may  have  the 
power  of  dissolving  out  the  haemoglobin  without  destroy- 
ing the  cell  (see  the  action  of  snake  poison  and  that  of 
malaria)  and  the  ptomaines  may  be  more  destructive  to 
the  life  of  a  corpuscle  than  to  its  contents. 

In  rheumatism  we  have  an  acute  disease  which  is  most 
probably  due  to  an  infective  organism  (Newsholme) 57 
and,   in   which,    Dr.  Garrod  5S  finds   a  loss  of  the  red 


44  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

corpuscles  with  a  corresponding  loss  of  haemoglobin — the 
corpuscular  value  remaining  constant.  In  some  cases, 
daring  the  course  of  the  disease,  there  is,  however,  a 
tendency  to  a  decrease  in  the  corpuscle  value  of  a  tran- 
sitory nature,  but  which  may  become  more  permanent 
during  convalescence,  producing  a  more  or  less  chronic 
anaemia.  In  malaria,  a  disease  due  to  an  infective 
protozoa  in  all  respects  resembling  a  bacterial  infection,60 
we  have,  according  to  many  observers  (see  Mannaberg,61 
Evans,59  etc.),  a  reduction  in  the  haemoglobin  value, 
especially  after  the  paroxysms.  Mannaberg  says  that 
"  for  several  days  after  the  last  paroxysm  of  fever  the 
proportion  of  haemoglobin  still  fell."  He  gives  as  explan- 
ation of  this  the  supposition  that  the  haemoglobin  is 
dissolved  out  by  the  parasitic  poison,  dissolved  in  the 
liquor  sanguinis.  Surgeon  Evans  59  notes  a  reduction  in 
the  number  of  the  red  corpuscles,  and  also  of  the  haemo- 
globin— the  loss  of  the  latter  exceeding  that  of  the 
former.  He  found  no  change  in  the  number  of  the  white 
corpuscles.  Finally,  in  pernicious  anaemia,  Dr.  Hunter 
maintains  that  the  anaemia  is  due  to  the  presence  of 
bacterial  poisons  acting  on  the  blood  in  the  portal  capil- 
laries, thus  causing  an  anaemia  in  which  there  is  an 
increase  in  the  haemoglobin  value  of  the  individual  cells. 
I  take  it  that  in  the  first  disease,  as  there  is  no 
increase  in  the  number  of  the  white  corpuscles,  we  are 
dealing  with  a  pure  toxaemia — the  bacteria  themselves 
not  entering  into  the  blood.  And  in  the  second  we  have 
a  mixed  cause — the  parasite  not  only  destroying  the  cells 
and  their  contents  by  their  presence,  but  their  toxines, 
by  dissolving  out  the  haemoglobin,  produce  a  diminished 
haemoglobin  value.  And  in  the  last  case  we  are  probably 
dealing  with  an  alkaloidal  poison  absorbed  from  the 
intestinal  canal.  According  to  Cohnheim  62  certain  sub- 
stances, of  which  snake  poison  is  one,  has  the  effect  of 


vETIOLOGY  AND   PATHOLOGY.  45 

dissolving  the  blood  corpuscles,  and  Meragliano 63  states 
that  there  are  certain  pathological  conditions  in  which 
the  blood  serum  exercises  a  destructive  influence  upon 
the  red  cells,  which  causes  them  to  give  up  their  hemo- 
globin to  the  menstruum,  and  that  it  then  disappears 
from  the  blood.  In  the  present  state  of  our  knowledge 
one  does  not  like  to  dogmatise,  but  it  would  appear  to 
me  as  if  the  two  classes  of  bacterial  poisons  (ptomaines 
and  albumoses)  had  each  distinctive  actions.  In  rheuma- 
toid arthritis  we  are  dealing  with  a  disease  in  which  the 
micro-organisms  exist  in  the  blood,  but  they,  as  far  as 
I  know,  do  not  live  on  it  as  do  the  malarial  parasites, 
and  that  probably,  therefore,  the  anemia  is  to  a  great 
extent  due  to  their  toxic  products,  dissolved  and  circu- 
lating in  the  blood. 

The  increase  in  the  number  of  white  corpuscles  is  of 
interest,  as  it  is  found  in  most  infective  conditions,  and 
according  to  Hunter  64  the  increase  is  roughly  propor- 
tional to  the  severity  of  the  disease.  Habershon  65  says 
he  has  noticed  an  increase,  not  only  after  the  introduc- 
tion of  alkaline  carbonates,  but  also  from  the  presence  of 
toxines  in  the  blood.  Should  bacteria  themselves  be 
present,  the  destruction  of  the  red  cells  will  probably  be 
greater  and  occur  sooner  than  where  their  products  only 
exist. 


REFERENCES. 

1.  Heberden. — "  Commentaries,"  Appendix,  p.  417. 

2.  Adams. — ■"  On  Rheumatic  Gout." 

3.  Fuller. — "Rheumatic  Gout  and  Sciatica,"  note,  p.  335. 

4.  Charcot.— "  Maladies  des  Vieillards,"  2nd  Ed.  p.  223.YL 

5.  .  Trastour. — "Du  Rheumatisme,"  1853. 

5.     Garrod.— "  Rheumatism  and  Rheumatoid  Arthritis,"  p.  238. 

7.  Garrod. — Loc.  cit.,  p.  239. 

8.  Haygarth. — "  Clin.  History  of  Diseases,"  1805. 

9.  Garrod. — Loc.  cit.,  p.  240. 


46  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

10.  Trousseau.  —"  Clin.  Med.,"  1865.  (Syd.  Soc.  transl.). 

11.  Garrod. — Loc.  cit.,  p.  241. 

12.  Kohts.— "  Berlin  klin.  Wochenschr.,"  1873,  p.  304. 

13.  Leyden. — "  Klinik  der  Riickenniarks-krankheiten,''  1874. 

14.  Adams. — Loc.  cit.,  p.  15. 

15.  Sahli. — "  Deutclies  Arch,  fiir  Innere  Medicin,"  1893. 

16.  Nevvsholme. — "  Lancet,"  vol.  i.,  1895,  p.  661. 

17.  E  wing.— "Lancet,"  vol.  L,  1894,  p.  1&36. 

18.  Fodor.— "  Centralb.  f.  Bakt.  u.  Parasitenk,"  Feb.  28,  1895. 

19.  Pye  Smith. — "  Guy's  Hospital  Reports,"  1874,  xix 

20.  Hutchinson.—"  Pedigree  of  Diseases." 

21.  Forsbrooke. — "  Dissertation  on  Osteo-Arthritis." 

22.  Remak.— "  Deutsche  Klin."  1863.—"  Med.  Centralzt.,"  1861. 

23.  Senator. — "  Ziemssen's  Handbuch,"  1875  and  1879. 

24.  Ord.— "Brit.  Med.  Journal,"  vol.  ii.,  1884,  p.  268. 

25.  Duckworth.—"  Brit.  Med.  Journal,"  vol.  ii.,  1884,  p.  263. 

26.  Pitres  and  Vaillard.— "  Rev.  de.  Medicin,"  No.  6,  1887.  * 

27.  Duplay  and  Cazin. — "Arch.  Generales,"  January,  1891. 

28.  Ord.— Loc.  cit. 

29.  Garrod. — "  Treatise  on  Rheumatism,  etc."  p.  239. 

30.  Garrod.— Loc.  cit.,  p.  287. 

31.  Spender. — "  Early  symptoms  of  Osteo-Arthritis." 

32.  Spender.—"  Brit.  Med.  Journal,"  vol.  i.,  1894. 

33.  Vulpian.  — "  Lecons  sur  'lAppareil  Vaso-moteur,"  1875. 

34.  Raymond—"  Rev.  de  Medicin,"  1890,  p.  374.  V 

35.  Hoffa.— "  Volkmann  Klin.  Vortrage,"  1892. 

36.  Gowers. — "  Diseases  of  the  Nervous  System,"  p.  443.-'<» 
36a.  Massolongo. — "Riforma  Medica,"  vol.  ii.,  1893,  p.  159. 

37.  Strumpell.— "  Munchener  Med.  Wochensch.,"  1888. 

38.  Sabourin. — "  These  de  Paris,"  1873. 

39.  Darkschewitsch.— "  Neur.  Cent,"  1891,  p.  353. 

40.  Vallat.— "  Arch.  Generales,"  1877. 

41.  Vidal   and   Bezaneon. — "  Annales   de   l'lnstitut    Pasteur," 

February,  1895. 

42.  Erb. — "Progressive  Muscular  Dystrophy." 

43.  Schafer. — "  Brain,"  vol.  xvi.,  p.  147. 

44.  Ferrier.— "  Brit.  Med.  Journal,"  1893,  vol.  ii. 

45.  Folli.— "II  Policlinico,"  December,  1894. 

46.  Spender.—"  Brit.  Med.  Journal,"  1893. 

47.  Ferrier. — Loc.  cit. 

48.  Duplay  and  Cazin. — Loc.  cit. 

49.  Bezaneon.--"  Revue  de  Medicin,"  January,  1894. 

50.  Hunter.— "  Practitioner,"    1890    and    '89,    and  "Brit.  Med. 

Journal,"  vol.  ii.,  1892. 

51.  Semmola. — "  Transl.  of  the  Academie  de  Medicin,"  1891 — 

1892. 

52.  Marie  P. — "  Lectures  on  Diseases  of  the  Spinal  Cord  "  (Syd. 

Soc),  p.  236. 

53.  Marie  P. — Quoted  Souza  Leite  in  thesis  on  "  Acromegaly," 

(Syd.  Soc.)  p.  77. 

54.  Laker.—"  Centralb.  f.  d.  Med.  Woch.,"  1S87,  p.  405. 


oo 


JETIOLOGY  AND    PATHOLOGY.  47 


Mackenzie. — "Brit.  Med.  Journal,"  1891,  vol.  i. 

56.  Hunter.—"  Brit.  Med.  Journal,"  1889,  vol.  ii. 

57.  Newsholme. — Loc.  cit. 

58.  Garrod.— "  Brit.  Med.  Journal,"  1892,  vol.  i.,  p.  335  and  1139. 

59.  Evans.—"  Brit.  Med.  Journal,"  1891,  vol.  i.,  p.  759. 

60.  Mannaberg. — "  Malarial  Parasites,"  (Syd.  Soc.,transl.)  p.  389. 

61.  Mannaberg. — Loc.  cit.,  p.  385. 

62.  Cohnlieim. — "  Lect.    on     General    Pathology,"    (Syd.  Soc. 

transl.)  vol.  i.,  p.  474. 

63.  Meragliano. — "  Berlin  Idin.  Woch.,"  1892,  August  1. 

64.  Hunter.— Loc.  cit.,  1892,  vol.  i.,  p.  1139. 

65.  Habershon.— "  Brit.  Med.  Journal,"  1892,  vol.  i„  p.  1139. 


48 


CHAPTER.     III. 

PATHOLOGICAL     ANATOMY     AND 
BACTERIOLOGY. 

Degenerative  Character  of  Changes-Point  of  Origin — How  the 
Bacteria  gain  Access — Naked  Eye  Appearances — Changes  in 
Synovial  Membrane— Loose  Bodies — Ligaments — Characters 
of  Synovia — Changes  in  the  Cartilages — Cornil  and  Ranvier's 
Views — Erosion — Proliferation — Lipping — Changes  in  Bones — 
Rarefication  —  Osteo- sclerosis  —  Volkmann  —  Changes  in  the 
Muscles — Central  Nerve  Changes — Peripheral  Nerves — Cardiac 
Changes  —  Kidney  —  Blood  —  Glands  —  Fibrous  Nodules — 
Heberden's  Nodes— Situation  and  Mode  of  Growth — Gout  as 
a  Cause — Their  Nature — Various  Observers'  Views — Bacteri- 
ology— Dr.  Blaxall's  Report,  etc. 

On  examining  the  changes  after  death  in  Rheumatoid 
Arthritis,  we  are  at  once  struck  by  the  extensive  and 
degenerative  character  of  the  lesions.  Much  has  been 
written  and  said  on  the  subject,  but  owing  to  the  scarcity 
of  post-mortem  material,  until  the  acute  stages  at  least 
are  past,  few  observers  agree.  Colles  l  and  Todd2  held 
that  the  disease  was  not  inflammatory  in  nature,  whilst 
Adams,3  Brodie,4  and  Cruveilhier 5  did;  Fuller0  looked 
upon  it  as  a  disorder  of  nutrition,  rather  than  the  result 
of  inflammation  ;  and  Senator 7  regarded  the  changes  as 
partly  inflammatory,  and  partly  degenerative,  whilst 
Garrod8  also  takes  this  view.  Bindfleisch9  held  that  the 
disease  was  essentially  one  of  those  lingering  inflam- 
matory conditions,  which  accompany  the  decay  of  the 
organism,  like  atheromatous  disease  of  the  internal  coat 
of  the  arteries.  He  says  that  the  inflammation,  not 
being  powerful  enough  to  cause  suppuration,  sets  up  a 
hyperplastic    over-growth.     Trousseau,10   in  his  clinical 


PATHOLOGICAL     ANATOMY.  49 

lectures,  says  the  synovial  membrane  demonstrates  its 
inflammatory  origin.  From  what  we  know  of  the 
disease  its  changes  must  be  inflammatory  in  origin,  and 
probably  begin  in  the  synovial  membrane,  and  spread 
from  thence  to  the  cartilage  and  deeper  structures.  In 
acute  rheumatoid  arthritis  the  changes  are,  of  course, 
principally  degenerative  or  destructive  in  character;  but, 
as  the  disease  progresses  and  becomes  more  chronic, 
there  comes  to  be  more  and  more  reparative  change 
leading  to  cartilaginous,  osteophytic  and  ligamentous 
hardening  and  overgrowth.  As  I  have  said,  in  the  acute 
cases,  the  inflammatory  and  destructive  element  is  in 
excess,  whilst  in  the  chronic  or  osteo-arthritic,  the 
fibroid  or  sslerotic  is. 

Brodie,  Adams  and  others,  thought  that  the  disease 
eommeneed  in  the  synovial  membrane,  whilst  Yolkmann, 
Billroth ll  and  Garrod  consider  it  starts  in  the  cartilages. 
Given  a  micro-organism  circulating  in  the  blood,  I  think 
it  probable  that  the  synovial  membrane  will  be  the 
first  to  suffer.  As  the  micro-organism  is  of  fairly  rapid 
growth,  especially  after  gaining  access  to  the  joint 
fluid,  one  would  expect  it  to  spread  rapidly  and  affect 
almost  simultaneously,  by  dissemination,  the  whole  of  the 
internal  surface  of  the  synovial  cavity.  The  question 
is,  How  do  the  micro-organisms  gain  access  to  the  joint 
cavity  in  the  first  instance?  The  probability  is  that 
they  set  up  an  endarteritis  in  one  of  the  small  vessels  on 
the  surface  of  the  synovial  membrane,  with  a  diffuse  cell 
exudation,  and  this,  by  extension  and  rupture,  breaks 
into  the  joint  cavity,  and  thus  liberates  them  for  further 
mischief.  As  regards  this  point  the  experiments  by 
Chvostek12  are  of  interest  as  they  show:  (1,)  That  the 
walls  of  blood-vessels,  not  evidently  altered  anatomically, 
are  permeable  to  bacteria ;  (2,)  That  the  anatomical 
structure  of  the  synovia  and  its  vessels  is  an  obstacle, 

4 


5o  RHEUMATOID     ARTHRITIS. 

and  bacteria  enter  the  joints  considerably  later  than 
they  do  the  kidneys  through  the  renal  vessels ; 
(3,)  That  the  exit  of  bacteria  depends  on  (a,)  their 
kind  — -  thus  a  staphylococcus  passes  most  readily, 
then  a  streptococcus,  and  lastly  the  bacterium 
coli.  This  is  probably  due  to  the  virulence  of  the 
micro-organism  for  the  animal,  and  also  to  certain 
tissues  being  more  liable  to  certain  bacilli  than  others ; 
(b,)  their  virulence — in  tjais  .cojinection  the  action  of 
toxines  must  be  con#gmi^&-?  (fc^ijtet  factors,  chiefly 
nervous — thus  c\iui£^  the  nerves  haQpjs  the  exit  of 
bacteria.  If  this  itheor^Ua^orr^atQit-  of^Aourse,  makes 
the  synovial  memWine  far  more  wily  to  be  primarily 
affected  than  the  c^tyage^^^gojvvever,3^/  do  not  think 
one  can  lay  much  str^^^if^^i^Jjmion  is  primarily 
affected,  nor  is  it  of  vital  importance. 

1.  General  naked  eye  appearance  of  the  joint. — We 
find  an  affected  joint  presents  the  following  general 
characteristics :  It  is  swollen  and  increased  in  size, 
usually,  in  the  acute  stages,  in  a  characteristic  ovoid 
manner  ;  but  which,  in  the  more  chronic  stages,  becomes 
less  marked  and  more  irregular.  In  the  chronic  forms 
there  is  often  deformity  produced,  partly  by  out-growth 
from  the  cartilages  or  bones,  and  partly  by  twisting  or 
distortion  of  the  joint ;  the  deformity  may  be  due  to 
both  or  either  of  these  causes.  On  opening  the  joint 
we  probably  find  some  fluid,  certainly  in  the  earlier, 
and  acuter  cases  almost  always.  Trousseau  remarks  that 
the  joint  is  often  distended  by  hydrarthrosis.  This 
presence  of  synovial  fluid  during  life  is  often  deceptive, 
and  the  doughy  or  pulpy  synovial  membrane  produces 
a  feeling  difficult  to  differentiate  from  that  of  fluid. 
The  synovial  membrane  we  notice  is  thickened — in  acute 
cases  this  thickening  being  soft  and  pulpy,  whilst  in 
the  chronic  stages  it  is  hard  and  dense.     The  ligaments 


PA  THOL  OGICAL     ANA  TOM  Y.  5 1 

are  affected  in  a  similar  way,  and,  in  very  chronic  cases, 
may  present  cartilaginous  or  even  bony  deposits.  The 
inner  surface  of  the  synovial  membrane  is  injected, 
often  intensely  so,  and  is  granular  in  appearance.  Here 
and  there  small  abrasions  may  be  noticed,  but  they  are 
seldom  of  any  depth.  The  villi  are  thickened,  and 
more  prominent  than  usual ;  this  is  easily  demonstrable 
by  placing  a  piece  in  water,  when  the  villi  float  up, 
showing  their  character  beautifully.  The  peri-articular 
cellular  tissue  is  affected  in  a  similar  fashion  to  its 
neighbours.  All  the  soft  tissues  undergo  great  develop- 
ment of  new  formed  tissue,  and  the  subsequent 
contraction  and  adhesion  of  which,  with  the  surrounding 
parts,  give  rise  to  stiffness  and  limitation  of  the  joint 
movements,  and  finally  to  fibrous  ankylosis.  These 
adhesions  and  contractions  play  a  great  part  in  the 
development  of  deformities.  On  turning  to  the  articular 
surfaces  we  find,  if  the  cartilage  be  not  completely  worn 
away,  as  it  may  be  in  the  chronic  ^"~  ~\ 

cases,  that  they  present  a  velvety 
appearance  quite  characteristic. 
In  places  will  be  seen  small  or 
large  erosions  of  the  bone,  accord-  E' 
ing  to  the  severity  of  the  case.  D 
This,  in  the  acute  cases,  is  red, 
rarefied,  vascular  and  soft,  but 
later  on  becomes  sclerosed,  hard, 

,                       ,      ,             .       „             .  Fig.  1.— Section  thrcmgh  pha- 

dense  and  almOSt  OI  an    lVOry  COn-  laugeal  joint  in  chronic  Kheu- 

n                   mi        i                      •-!  i  matoid  Arthritis:  A,  erosion  of 

SIStency  ;    there    Will    alSO    pOSSlbly  cartilage;    B,   thickened   mem- 

.  brane  with  cartilaginous  depo- 

be    SOme  lipping  01*  growth  Of    new  sits  ;C,eburnatedsiirface  of  bone 

from  rubbing    of    cartilaginoiis 

cartilage  round  the  edges  of  the  body ;  r>,  eburnated  articulating 

surface;      E,      thickened     soft 

articulating    surfaces.       Beneath  tissues. 
the   cartilage  the  bone   presents,   as  a  rule,   a  normal 
appearance  showing  that  where  protected  it  does  not 
undergo  change.     This,  however,  is  not  invariably  the 


52 


RHE  UMA  TOW     A  R  THRITIS. 


case,   as  we  now  and   then    see   changes   going   on   in 
bone  protected  by  cartilage.     Such  are  the  appearances 
en  masse,  so  now  let  us  study  the 
individual  elements  separately. 

2.  Changes  in  the  synovial  mem- 
brane and  surrounding"  parts. — 
The  synovial  membrane,  as  we 
have  already  mentioned,  presents 
at  first  a  bright  red  appearance 
from  the  injection  of  its  vessels, 
but  in  the  later  stages  it  becomes 
duller,  granular  and  hypertro- 
phied ;  and,  as  a  whole,  much 
thickened.  Lebert13  mentions  a 
varicose  condition  of  the  vessels 
of  the   synovial   membrane,  but 

,    osteophytes;     B,  * 

eburnated  bone;  C,  Grooves  on  probably  he  refei'S  to  a  Congested 
articulating  surfaces  (after  Bill-    r  J  r> 

roth)-  condition.       The     villi     become 

prominent  and  hypertrophied ;  they  may  undergo  fatty 
or  cartilaginous  degeneration,  so  that  the  appear- 
ance may  be  that  of  a  number  of  pedunculated  fatty 
polypi,  or  else  of  a  quantity  of  dendritic  vegetations, 
villi,  or  fingers,  some  fatty,  .and  some  cartilaginous. 
The  polypi  arise  from  the  budding,  and  growth  of  the 
normal  villi.  In  the  normal  state  we  know  that  the 
synovial  membrane  is  edged  by  fringes  and  villi,  and 
that  these  have  appendages ;  and  it  is  from  these 
fringes  that  the  polypi  and  other  vegetations  arise. 
These  fringes  look  highly  vascular,  and  have  a  soft 
velvet-like  feel.  Under  the  microscope  we  see  that  the 
synovial  cells  have  undergone  proliferation,  and  that 
large  numbers  of  new  formed  blood-vessels  exist,  some 
full  of  blood,  but  all  with  thickened  walls.  Scattered 
throughout  are  numbers  of  small  round  cells.  M.M. 
Cornil    and    Eanvier u    state    that    the    cartilage   may 


PA  THOL  OGICAL     ANA  TOM  Y.  5  3 

be  formed  in  the  synovial  fringes  as  follows:  "The 
normal  fat  cells  in  the  fringes  or  villi,  undergo  degener- 
ation, and  are  replaced  by  embryonic  cells,  and  whilst 
those  in  centre  form  cartilage,  those  at  the  periphery, 
form  fibrous  tissue."  According  to  Kolliker,15  in  the 
normal  state,  cartilage  cells  exist  in  the  synovial  fringes, 
and  it  is  more  reasonable  to  suppose  that  the  cartilage 
is  developed  from  them,  than  in  the  method  suggested 
by  M.M.  Cornil  and  Eanvier.  Kindfleisch  corrobor- 
ates the  evidence  with  regard  to  the  presence  of 
pedunculated  polypi,  vegetations,  villi,  and  fringes.  As 
a  rule  these  only  become  prominent  in  the  chronic 
stages,  and  this  specially  refers  to  the  cases  where 
cartilaginous  degeneration  has  occurred.  The  pedicles 
which  fasten  those  nodules  of  cartilage  to  the  synovial 
membrane,  are  apt  to  become  stretched,  and  may  in 
the  end  break  off,  giving  rise  to  loose  bodies  which  lie 
free  in  the  cavity  of  the  joint.  In  very  chronic  cases, 
these  cartilaginous  bodies  may  still  farther  undergo 
change,  and  become  ossified.  It  has  also  been  stated 
that  loose  cartilaginous  bodies  are  found  in  various 
bursas.     Personally,  I  have  failed  to  verify  this. 

The  loose  bodies  found  in  Eheumatoid  Arthritis  may 
be  classified  into:  (a,)  Melon- seed-like  bodies,  and 
masses  of  coagulated  fibrin,  derived  from  the  synovial 
surfaces ;  (b,)  Loose  bodies  derived  from  the  synovial 
membrane,  consisting  of  fully  formed  tissues,  such  as 
cartilage  and  bone  ;  and  (c,)  Loose  bodies  derived  from  the 
articular  end  of  the  bones,  being  detached  ecchondroses 
and  osteophytes. 

(a,)  -seed-like    bodies. — Kokitansky  15a  refers   to 

bodies  of  this  kind,  and  mentions  cases  in  which  he  has 
seen  fibrous  or  fibroid  small  bodies,  varying  in  size  and 
shape,  projecting  from  the  surface  of  the  synovial 
membrane,  and  which  he    says  can    quite    conceivably 


54  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

become  detached.  Again,  it  is  stated  that  fibrinous 
exudation  gives  rise  to  both  melon-seed  bodies,  and 
to  fibrinous  masses.  A  case  of  the  latter  is  mentioned  by 
Dr.  Logan  Turner.45  On  microscopical  examination 
the  fibrinous  mass  was  found  to  consist  of  fibrin  with  a 
large  number  of  cells,  resembling  leucocytes,  entangled 
in  its  meshes. 

(b,)  Loose  bodies  derived  from  the  synovial  membrane, 
consisting  of  fully  formed  bone  or  cartilage. — Most  of 
the  loose  bodies  found  in  rheumatoid  joints  undoubtedly 
arise  from  abnormal  development  of  the  fringes,  which 
normally  exist  at  the  margins  of  the  articular  cartilages. 
These  increase  in  size  and  vascularity,  giving  rise  to 
sessile  and  pedunculated  bodies,  varying  in  number  and 
size.  During  this  process  the  membrane  itself  undergoes 
change,  and  the  connective  tissue  cells  develop  into 
fibrous  tissue,  fibro-cartilage,  cartilage,  and  bone.  As 
time  goes  on,  the  connecting  pedicle  of  the  peduncu- 
lated bodies  grows  thinner,  and  finally  the  body  may 
drop  off,  in  some  cases  after  a  slight  sprain  or  wrench, 
but  in  others  during  some  natural  movement  of  the 
joint.  These  bodies,  examined  microscopically,  present 
the  character  of  hyaline  cartilage,  with  here  and  there 
cells  undergoing  proliferation. 

(c,)  Loose  bodies  derived  from  the  articular  ends  of 
the  bones,  being  detached  eeehondroses  and  osteophytes.— 
In  rheumatoid  joints  formative  changes  are  constantly 
taking  place  at  the  periphery,  giving  rise  to  nodular 
outgrowths  of  cartilage,  and  finally  by  deposition  of 
lime  salts  or  ossification  they  become  bony.  These 
nodules  may  become  detached  possibly  by  injury,  and 
thus  lead  to  such  a  body  existing  loose  in  the  joint. 
In  one  such  case  the  body  was  found  to  consist  of 
hyaline  cartilage  irregularly  arranged.  In  some  places  it 
was  proliferating,  and  in  others  ossification  had  begun. 


PATHOLOGICAL    ANATOMY.  55 

The  ligaments  which  form  part  of  the  affected  joints 
become  swollen  and  inflamed,  and  finally  undergo 
absorption,  or  are  so  replaced  by  new  formed  connective 
tissue,  that  it  is  impossible  to  trace  them  on  the  most 
careful  dissection.  Owing  to  the  cellular  tissue  under- 
going great  development,  and  from  the  formation  of 
new  connective  tissue,  adhesions  are  formed  with  the 
surrounding  parts  which  lead  to  stiffness  and  difficulty 
in  moving  the  joint,  and  finally  even  to  fibrous 
ankylosis. 

Under  the  microscope  the  synovial  membrane  is  seen 
to  be  infiltrated  with  newly  formed  connective  tissue  cells, 
the  blood-vessels  are  dilated,  and  their  walls  thickened, 
and  here  and  there  are  small  collections  of  leucocytes 
surrounding  them.  On  proper  staining  micro-organisms 
are  discovered  scattered 
throughout  the  mem- 
brane,but  more  especially 
wherever  there  are  any 
collections  of  round  cells. 

Similar    changes    are 

1     j     ■         i-i  ar.ff     -,-v^v;  Fig.  3.— Diagrammatic  sketch  of  connective 

llOieu.    m     ine     SOIL     peri-    tissue,  showing  micro-organisms    (much    en- 

articular  connective  tis-  larged)- 

sue.  In  the  ligamentous  structures,  during  the  acute 
stages,  the  intercellular  spaces  seem  to  be  increased  in 
size  and  number,  and  a  few  round  cells  present  them- 
selves ;  whereas,  in  the  chronic  stage,  they  are  replaced 
and  converted  into  a  mass  of  dense  connective  tissue,  in 
which  little  or  no  structure  can  be  traced. 

It  has  often  been  stated  that  in  Eheumatoid  Arthritis 
there  is  no  effusion.  This  however,  is  quite  incorrect, 
as  again  and  again  have  I  definitely  proved  its  presence 
by  tapping  a  joint.  It  certainly  is  present  in  the  most 
acute  cases,  and  often  in  considerable  quantities.  It  is 
most  often  noticed  in  the  knees,  wrists,  and  phalangeal 


56  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

joints.  In  these  latter  joints  it  often  forms  small,  tense, 
synovial  protrusions,  which  give  the  impression  of  small 
elastic  bags  full  of  fluid.  Broclie,  Adams,  Fuller,  Garrod, 
Trousseau  and  others,  have  recognised  the  presence  of 
fluid,  whilst  Besnier,10  Senator,  and  Homolle,17  deny  it. 
On  examining  the  fluid,  Hoppe  Sejder  ls  found  that  it 
contained  the  following  ingredients  : — 


Mucin 

. 

18-19 

per 

thousand, 

Albuminous  Substances 

- 

20-92 

35 

Etherial   Extracts 

- 

•93 

Alcoholic         ,, 

- 

1-30 

11 

Watery            ,, 

- 

•65 

H 

Acetic              ,, 

- 

1-53 

11 

Inorganic  Substances  - 

- 

8-79 

?' 

Total  1 

Solids 

52-31 

11 

Water 

947-69 

11 

The  etherial  extracts  were  cholesterin,  lecithin,  and 
traces  of  fat.  I  have  found  the  fluid  to  be  a  straw 
coloured  viscid  fluid,  with  a  dash  of  reddish  colouration 
(trace  of  blood),  moderately  alkaline. 

Under  the  microscope  (on  cold  stage)  large  numbers 
of  multinuclear  granular  corpuscles  are  seen,  very 
little,  if  any,  larger  than  red-blood  discs.  Most  of  the 
round  cells  are  quiescent,  but  a  considerable  number 
of  irregular  ones  showed  active  amoeboid  movements. 
There  were  a  few  rouleaux  of  red  corpuscles,  and  a 
few  scattered  individual  red  discs.  Also  indistinctly 
seen  are  numerous  small  round  bodies,  some  highly 
retractile,  and  with  them  a  few  bodies  (very  faint), 
apparently  micro-organisms.  On  staining,  these  latter 
proved  to  be  so  in  enormous  numbers. 

Normal  synovial  fluid  is  found  to  contain  in  addition 
to  fat  molecules,  a  few  amoeboid  corpuscles,  as  well  as 
cells  similar  to  those  which  occur  on  the  projections  of 
the  membrane.19  We  thus  see  that,  beyond  the  micro- 
organisms, this  fluid  differs  also  in  the  number  of  cells 


PATHOLOGICAL    ANATOMY.  57 

present,  both  amoeboid  and  granular.  The  presence  of 
blood  was  probably  accidental.  Dr.  Goodhart,  as  men- 
tioned by  Dr.  Fagge,  on  one  occasion  found  blood 
effused  into  a  rheumatoid  joint. 

It  is  very  rare  to  have  suppuration,  and,  in  fact,  I 
know  of  no  case  in  which  it  has  occurred.  Dr.  Mansel 
Moullin,20  however,  reports  three  such  cases.  He  believes 
that  the  bacteria  which  caused  it  reached  the  joint  by 
the  blood.  The  disease  in  all  cases  began  in  the  soft 
parts,  and  spread  from  thence  to  the  bones,  cartilages, 
and  ligaments.  Dr.  J.  K.  Lunn,  also  reports  one  such 
case.46 

3.  Changes  in  the  cartilages. — Many  believe  that 
the  first  changes  begin  in  the  cartilages,  but  I  am  not 
inclined  to  agree  with  them.  I  think,  however,  that  the 
cartilage  must  be  involved  at  a  very  early  stage.  Post- 
mortem, we  usually  find  that  the  whole  surface  of  the 
cartilage  has  suffered,  but,  if  seen  early,  it  is  also  not 
uncommon  to  find  the  disease  limited  to  one  or  more 
small  patches,  from  whence  it  spreads  to  the  surround- 
ing areas.  Kindfleisch  says  the  cartilage  undergoes  a 
perfectly  homologous  proliferation,  beginning  in  the 
outermost  or  superficial  layers,  and  gradually  extending 
to  the  deeper  ;  that  the  cells  divide,  and  group  them- 
selves into  rows  of  eight  to  twenty,  and  go  on  growing 
until  the  matrix  has  disappeared,  and  a  tissue  made  up 
of  cells  or  large  vesicles  results.  Billroth  says  the 
intercellular  substance  does  not  soften  as  in  inflamma- 
tion generally,  but  that  it  breaks  up  into  filaments.  He 
says  the  changes  commence  in  the  cartilage,  and  spread 
from  thence  to  the  synovial  membrane,  and  then  to  the 
bone  and  periosteum. 

To  the  naked  eye  the  first  change  is  a  loss  of  natural 
polish,  and  it  comes  to  present  an  appearance  which  has 
been   likened   to   velvet.     As   the   disease   spreads   and 


58  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

becomes  more  developed,  the  central  parts  of  the  affected 
areas  break  down,  and  erosions  occur  which,  gradually 
extending  and  deepening,  cause  the  whole  of  the  cartilage 
to  be  absorbed,  and  the  heads  of  the  bones  exposed. 
As  the  erosion  goes  on  a  new  formation  of  cartilage  may 
take  place  round  the  edge,  giving  rise  to  the  lipping  or 
heaping  up  so  often  seen  in  the  advanced  cases.  A.  sort 
of  pseudo-lipping  may  be  observed  when  the  central 
portions  are  erosed  down  to  the  bone,  whilst  the 
marginal  portions  are  nearly,  if  not  quite,  unaffected. 
Close  investigation  is  necessary  to  distinguish  this 
alteration.  When  true  lipping  does  occur,  it  does  not 
do  so  in  very  regular  sequence,  but  rather  does  so  in 
nodules,  and  it  is  from  this  circumstance  that  the  name 
"  Rheumatisme  Noueux,"  by  which  it  was  long  known, 
was  derived.  Under  the  microscope,  we  find  that  the 
process  of  disease  consists  in  a  proliferation  of  the 
cartilage  cells,  beginning  in  the  outermost  or  superficial 
layers,  and  gradually  extending  to  the  deeper.  The 
process  was  first  described  by  M.M.  Cornil  and  Ranvier. 
They  show  how  the  cells  undergo  multiplication, 
and  form  groups  of  from  eight  to  twenty  cells  sur- 
rounded by  capsules,  and  that  in  some  cases  there  are 
large  mother  cells,  and  capsules  inside  which  the 
daughter  cells  develop.  Of  these  some  will  have 
their  own  capsule,  whilst  others  will  be  without. 
They  show  how  it  can  be  demonstrated,  by  staining 
with  iodine,  that  these  cells  are  not  true  cartilage  cells, 
as  their  capsules  only  stain  very  faintly,  if  at  all. 
According  to  them  the  superficial  layer  of  capsules 
swells,  and  becoming  globular  bursts,  and  discharges 
their  contents  into  the  joint  cavity.  The  capsules  in 
the  next  and  succeeding  rows,  being  only  able  to  grow 
perpendicularly,  open  into  the  more  superficial  rows 
forming  parallel  tubules,   and,   as  time  goes  on,   these 


PATHOLOGICAL    ANATOMY.  59 

burst  in  turn  into  the  joint  leaving  the  tubules  empty 
(Eindfleisch  and  Weber21),  whilst  the  ground  substance 
or  matrix  lying  between  them,  becomes  separated  into 
filaments,  giving  rise  to  its  fibrillated  and  velvety 
appearance.  According  to  Eindfleisch,  mucous  degener- 
ation of  the  fibrils  occurs,  causing  them  to  disappear 
the  more  easily,  and  thus  also  explaining  the  presence 
of  mucin  in  the  joint  fluid.  I  have  never  been  able  to 
verify  this  description. 

In  sections  one  sees  proliferation  of  the  cartilage  cells, 
but  I  have  never  been  able  to  detect  any  arrangement 
into  tubules  as  described  by  Cornil  and  Eanvier.  Did 
it  occur,  one  would  expect  to  find  cartilage  cells  in  the 
joint  fluids.  I  have  never  done  so  with  certainty,  and  I 
have  examined  many  cases  in  the  hope  of  finding  them. 
Of  course,  the  cells  may  have  undergone  so  much  degen- 
eration, and  alteration,  that  they  would  be  unrecognis- 
able. What  I  have  seen  under  the  microscope  is,  round 
an  erosion,  a  large  number  of  round  cells  which  penetrate 
for  some  distance  into  the  substance  of  the  cartilage. 
In  this  area  the  cartilage  cells  are  seen  to  be  proliferat- 
ing  freely,  and   the  matrix   to   be  disappearing,   being 


Fig.  4.— Sections  through  diseased  cartilage;   A,  proliferating  cartilage  cells; 
B,  round  celled  tissue  ;    C,  periarticular  loose  connective  tissue. 

eaten  away,  partly  by  the  round  cells,  and  partly 
replaced  by  the  new  formed  cartilage  cells.  Deeper 
down  the  proliferation  still  continues,  but  in  a  less 
marked  way.      With  regard   to   the   fibrillation  of  the 


60  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

matrix,  the  use  of  staining  reagents  rather  interferes 
with  one's  results,  so  on  that  point  I  can  make  no 
definite  statement,  but  I  can  emphatically  state  that 
I  have  never  seen  anything  at  all  approaching  the 
drawings  which  illustrate  most  of  our  text  books.  The 
process  is  one  resembling,  I  take  it,  all  other  erosions, 
and  inflammatory  conditions  of  cartilage.  A  few 
micro-organisms  I  have  always  found  in  the  superficial 
layers,  mixed  up  with  the  round  celled  tissue. 

The  cells,  at  the  edges  of  the  cartilage,  proliferate  in 
a  similar  manner.  Cornil  and  Eanvier  ascribe  the  mar- 
ginal overgrowth  to  the  fact  that  the  cartilages,  at  their 
margin,  are  overlapped  by  a  layer  of  synovial  membrane 
which  prevents  the  escape  of  the  cellular  contents  into 
the  cavity  of  the  joint.  The  cartilaginous  overgrowth 
may  become  converted  into  osseous  tissue,  the  change 
beginning  as  shown  by  Volkmann  in  the  layer  nearest 
the  original  bone.  As  a  rule,  even  when  seen  in  the  late 
stages  of  the  disease,  these  osteophytes  have  still  a 
covering  of  cartilage.  The  lipping  which  is  seen  in  gout 
differs  from  that  just  described.  According  to  Dr.  Wynne 
the  overgrowths  in  the  latter  disease  are  a  sprouting  of 
the  cancellous  tissue  of  the  epiphysis,  carrying  with  it 
the  cartilage,  which,  however,  only  covers  it  as  far  as 
its  summit — the  rest  being  covered  by  fibrous  tissue 
continuous  with  that  of  the  periosteum,  and  synovial 
membrane. 

4,  Changes  in  the  bones. — As  the  cartilage  erodes,  and 
leaves  bare  the  bone  underneath,  we  have  certain  changes 
occurring.  In  the  acute  stages,  we  find  the  disease 
in  the  cartilage  extends  and  involves  the  bone,  which 
presents  a  red  and  vascular  appearance.  It  is  soft,  and 
readily  breaks  down  as  the  bony  constituents  are  absorbed. 
These  are  replaced  by  a  red,  semi-fluid  material  differing 
greatly  from  the  normal  marrow.    This  substance,  under 


PATHOLOGICAL     ANATOMY.  61 

the  microscope,  is  found  to  consist  largely  of  giant  cells, 
with  many  nuclei  (osteoclasts),  in  a  mass  of  round  cells. 
As  the  disease  becomes  more  chronic  we  find  the  bone 
comes  to  present  a  hard,  white,  polished,  ivory-like  sur- 
face, to  which  the  term  "eburnation"  has  been  applied. 
This  hard  dense  layer  is  thin,  and  erosions  through 
it  showing  the  cancellous  tissue  beneath,  presenting 
features  as  above,  are  not  uncommon. 

On  the  surface  of  the  exposed  bone,  as  it  hardens,  we 
see  grooves  and  striae,  which  are  found  to  correspond 
with  the  eminences,  and  protuberances, 
on  the  opposing  articulating  surface  (see 
Fig.  2).  As  the  result  of  the  processes 
of  destruction  and  new  growth,  the  bones 
often  present  a  mushroom-like  appearance. 

Volkmann22  described  such  a  condition, 
saying  that  they  looked  as  if  they  had 
been  moulded  whilst  in  a  softened  con- 
dition. 

True  bony  ankylosis  rarely  occurs, 
except   in  the  spinal  column    (Bowlby).    fig.  5.— Metacarpal 

.-,  j«-i  •  ™  .        bone,    showing    osteo- 

Aclams  noticed  occasionally  hypertrophy  phytes  (after  Billroth), 
of  the  shafts,  whilst  Broca23  described  this  as  being 
chiefly  confined  to  the  epiphysis. 

Various  theories  have  been  advanced  to  explain  the 
eburnation.  It  is,  probably,  one  of  Nature's  safeguards 
to  prevent  the  further  inroads  of  the  disease.  Zeigler  24 
states  that,  whilst  the  superficial  layers  of  the  cartilage 
are  proliferating,  and  becoming  fibrillated,  a  softening 
process  is  going  on,  in  the  deeper  layers,  which  leads  to 
the  formation  of  cavities  ;  and  these  becoming  filled, 
later  on,  with  the  vascular  medullary  substance,  which 
grows  into  them  from  the  bone,  give  rise  to  ossification. 
Cornil  and  Banvier  believe  the  eburnation  to  be  due  to 
the  discharge  into  the  adjacent  medullary  spaces  of  the 


62  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

contents  of  the  most  deeply  seated  cartilage  capsules, 
which  as  they  enlarge,  cause  the  bone  to  be  absorbed ; 
and  these  cells  from  the  capsules,  by  a  process  of  osteo- 
sclerosis, give  rise  to  the  hardened  surface.  In  some 
cases  they  attribute  it  to  the  extension  of  inflammatory 
processes  to  the  most  superficial  layers  of  the  bone. 
Some  think  local  osteitis  is  the  principal  cause,  and 
others  that  it  is  due  entirely  to  mechanical  means,  i.e., 
the  rubbing  of  the  bones  one  upon  another.  The  bony 
structure  of  the  epiphysis  may  also  be  altered. 

Volkmann,  whose  theory  is  probably  correct,  has 
pointed  out  that  the  changes  are  caused,  to  his  mind,  by 
a  rarefying  osteitis  followed  by  an  osteosclerosis.  That 
the  wTasting  of  the  bone  is  not  purely  mechanical  is 
proved  by  the  fact  that  the  change  sometimes  goes  on  in 
parts  protected  by  cartilage. 

On  examining  sections  of  bone,  and  also  of  the  medul- 
lary tissue,  I  was  struck  by  the  appearance  of  some  of 
the  cells  in  the  latter.  They  were  large  granular  cells 
with  many  nuclei,  and,  in  a  few  instances,  I  found  places 
where  they  occurred  in  depressions  of  the  bone.  From 
this  circumstance  there  could  be  no  doubt  as  to  their 
nature.  They  were  osteoclasts,  and  it  is  evident  that  the 
nature  of  the  process  is  a  rarefying  osteitis ;  but  at  the 
same  time  a  process  of  sclerosis,  due  to  osteoblasts,  must 
either  be  going  on,  or  else  will  follow,  as  the  more  acute 
stage  passes  off. 

I  have  failed  to  find  micro-organisms  in  the  soft 
medullary  tissue,  but  I  have  no  doubt  they  exist.  I  find 
Gwilt25  mentions  that,  in  this  disease,  he  noticed  the 
medullary  tissue  was  a  great  deal  more  vascular  with 
proliferation  of  corpuscles  than  in  the  normal.  This  has 
also  been  noticed  by  Husse, 26  and  Kussmaul.27  If  we 
compare  the  medullary  substance  with  that  found  in 
morbus  coxae,  senilis,  wre  see  that,  in  the  latter  disease, 


£iiii£ 


PATHOLOGICAL    ANATOMY.  63 

which  is  due  almost  entirely  to  a  process  of  absorption, 
the  bony  interstices  are  filled  with  a  yellow  fatty  sub- 
stance, quite  different  from  the  red  vascular  substance 
of  rheumatoid  disease. 

To  recapitulate,  I  would 
say,  we  have  an  acute 
inflammatory  disease  set 
up  by  micro-organisms 
starting  in  the  synovial 
membrane,        spreading 

thence    tO    the    Cartilage,  Fig.  6. -Osteoclast  eating  bone. 

bones,  and  ligaments,  causing  in  the  cartilage  and  bones, 
at  first  an  ulcerative  or  eroding  process  followed,  as  the 
disease  becomes  less  acute,  by  hardening  and  thickening. 
This  is  following  all  other  types  of  disease,  and  explains, 
perfectly,  all  the  post-mortem  appearances  as  well  as  all 
the  symptoms. 

Before  leaving  this  division  of  the  subject,  let  us  con- 
sider some  other  points  of  interest. 

5,  Changes  in  the  muscles. — The  principal  change  is  a 
well  marked  atrophy  of  the  muscle  substance  which 
affects  the  whole  of  the  muscle,  and  not  only  a  part  of  it. 
There  is  no  diminution  in  the  number  of  the  fibres,  but 
each  fibre  is  found  to  be  lessened  in  size.  As  a  whole 
the  muscle  presents,  what  Debove 2S  calls,  the  colour  of 
dead  leaves.  In  a  few  cases  degeneration  of  the  muscles 
has  been  found,  showing  itself  by  longitudinal  striation 
with  proliferation  of  the  sheath  nuclei,  and  increase  of 
the  interstitial  tissue  (Vallat).29  This  change,  probably, 
only  occurs  in  those  cases  in  which  inflammatory 
changes  have  spread  from  the  joint  to  the  muscles, 
nerves,  or  central  nerve  system. 

6,  Changes  in  the  central  nerve  system. — The  only 
changes,  hitherto  noticed,  have  been  an  atrophy  of  the 
motor  cells  in  the  anterior  cornua  in  several  cases,  seen 


64 


RHE  UMA  TOW    A  R  THR1TIS. 


by  Folli.30 
specimens 
this    one, 


I  have  only  been  successful  in  obtaining 
from  the  nerve  system  in  one  case.  In 
on  examining  the  spinal  cord,  I  found 
degeneration,  and  vacuola- 
tion  31  and  32  of  the  ganglion 
cells  of  the  anterior  cornua. 
The  vacuolation  of  nerve 
cells  consists  in  the  appear- 
ance, within  the  nerve  cell, 
of  oval  or  perfectly  spheroidal 
bodies  of  high  refractile 
power  quite  unaffected  by 
any  staining  reagent,  colour- 
less, but  lustrous.  In  many 
cases  this  quality  is  wanting, 
and  it  is  then  evident  that 
the  spheroidal  outline  is  of 
a  genuine  cavity  or  vacuole 
from  which  the  former  con- 
tents have  escaped  by  rupture. 
The  removal  of  the  contents 
of  such  vacuoles  may  be 
effected  during  life  by  the 
lymph  connective  system. 
The  protoplasm  surrounding 
t.-multipolar  gaxgliox  Cells  the  vacuoles  is,  more  or  less, 

in  a  state  of  granular  degen- 
eration. The  degeneration, 
and  the  feeble  staining,  indi- 
cate a  fatty  change  in  the 
cell  protoplasm.  The  sig- 
nificance of  this  is  understood  when  we  realize 
that  fatty  degeneration  and  vacuolation  indicate  a 
change  in  the  blood  corpuscles,  leading  to  defective 
oxygenation.     We  see  examples  of  this  in  chronic  pul- 


FlG. 


X   350- 


FROM   AnTKRIOR    CORNUA. 

/ 1     Cell  swollen  with  bright  trail  s- 
'     lucent  contents. 
2    a,  Vacuoles  with  degenerated 
cell ;  b,  Granular  degeneration. 

'3  and  4  show  vacuolation,  seen 

also  in 
5  and  6,  in  degenerated  cells,  and 
t  7  swollen  degenerated  cell. 


PA  THOL  OGICA  L     A  NA  TOM  Y. 


65 


monary  affections,  alcoholic  states,  and  from  the  effect 
of  certain  poisons  (arsenic,  phosphorus,  etc.),  or  any  of 
the  many  circumstances  which  restrict  the  supply  of 
oxygen  to  the  tissues.  Those  elements  naturally  suffer 
earliest,  and  most,  whose  nutrition  is  carried  on  at  the 
greatest  disadvantage.  The  exact  importance  of  this 
occurrence  cannot  at  present  be  accurately  estimated,  but 
shortly  I  hope  to  obtain  farther  and  certain  evidence. 

Massolongo  32a  refers  to  changes  in  the  anterior  cornua 
observed  by  Klippel,  but  does  not  particularise  them. 

7.  Changes  in  the  nerves. — In  a  certain  number  of 
cases  peripheral  neuritis  has  been  noticed,  but  in  so  few 
as  to  negative  any  idea  that 
this  is  the  cause  of  the  disease. 
It  is  almost  certain  that  it  is 
set  up  by  an  extension  of  the 
inflammation  from  the  joint 
lesions.  Pitres  and  Vaillard 33 
report  some  cases  where  they 
found  such  a  condition  of  the 
nerves,  and  they  express  the 
opinion  that  these  changes 
cannot  be  the  cause  of  the 
joint  lesions.  In  other  cases 
again  we  find  that  the  spinal 
cord  and  nerve  roots  have 
been  affected  by  a  spinal 
arthritis,  probably  by  com- 
pression and  narrowing  of 
the  foramina.  In  these  cases  we  may  have  a  descending 
neuritis.  I  have  been  fortunate  enough  to  obtain  sections 
from  the  nerves,  in  a  case  of  rheumatoid  disease  which 
had  undoubtably  given  rise  to  a  secondary  neuritis. 
There  could  be  no  doubt  that  it  was  secondary.  Under 
the  microscope  there  was  an  infiltration  of  small  round 


Fig.  8. — Portion  of  nerve  in  which 
there  was  neuritis  :  A,  thickened  con- 
nective tissue,  nucleated ;  B,  nerve 
bundles  greatly  diminished  in  size; 
C,  blood-vessels  with  thickened  walls. 


66  RHE  UMA  TOW    A  R  THRITIS. 

cells  in  the  nerve  sheath,  around  the  vessels,  and 
amongst  the  nerve  fibres  themselves,  especially  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  the  sheath.  Thickening  of  the  endo- 
neural septa,  and  of  the  interfibrillary  substance,  was 
also  seen  ;  and  there  was  a  thickening  of  the  intima  of  the 
blood-vessels,  which  encroached  upon  the  lumen  of  the 
vessel. 

8.  Changes  in  the  heart. — Lesions  of  the  endocardium 
and  pericardium  are  comparatively  rare,  but  not 
so  rare  as  is  thought.  MM.  Charcot  and  Cornil 
mention  numerous  cases  in  which  changes  were  present, 
and  with  no  rheumatic  history,  and  in  which  the  lesions 
developed  after  rheumatoid  joint  troubles.  Any  valve 
may  be  affected,  but  my  experience  has  been  that  the 
disease  is  almost  entirely  confined  to  the  mitral  valves. 
I  find  out  of  78  cases,  of  which  I  give  an  analysis,  14 
had  cardiac  troubles.  I  have  had  no  opportunity  of 
examining  such  cases  post-mortem,  but  other  writers 
state  that  the  affected  areas  present  a  hardening,  and 
thickening,  with  vascularity,  and  present  small  vegeta- 
tions upon  their  surfaces.  Pericarditis  has  occurred  in 
several  instances. 

9.  Changes  in  the  kidneys. — Charcot  and  Trousseau 
lay  special  stress  on  the  occurrence  of  chronic  albuminous 
nephritis,  but  I  think  it  is  a  much  rarer  complication 
than  they  would  lead  one  to  suppose,  at  least  in  this 
country. 

10.  Changes  in  the  blood. — In  almost  95  per  cent,  we 
find  anaemia  exists  in  a  greater  or  lesser  degree.  The 
blood,  under  these  circumstances,  presents  the  following 
characters.  There  is  a  slight,  but  well  marked  diminu- 
tion in  the  number  of  red  blood  corpuscles,  a  marked 
diminution  in  the  haemoglobin,  and  a  slight  increase  in 
the  number  of  the  white  corpuscles.  The  percentage  of 
the  diminution  of  the  red  corpuscles  ranges  from  85  per 


PATHOLOGICAL    AAA  TOM Y.  67 

cent,  to  56  per  cent.;  whereas  that  of  the  hemoglobin 
does  so  from  80  per  cent,  to  45  per  cent.  It  is  thus 
evident  that  the  haemoglobin  value  of  each  corpuscle  is 
lessened.  The  percentage  increase  of  the  white  corpuscles 
is  small.  The  blood  showed  red  corpuscles  of  varying  size 
and  varying  shapes, but  did  not  present  any  microcytes  nor 
yet  any  nucleated  corpuscles.  The  haemoglobin  appears  to 
be  less  in  quantity  in  each  cell,  as  well  as  in  a  less  stable 
union  with  the  cell  stroma.  It  crystallizes  out  more 
readily  and  is  more  easily  acted  upon  by  such  substances 
as  common  salt,  acetic  acid  and  sulphate  of  soda  in 
solution.  There  is  a  difficulty  sometimes  in  distinguishing 
between  a  swollen  red  cell  with  its  haemoglobin  dissolved 
out  and  a  white  cell.  This  might  account  for  the 
variability  in  the  estimation  of  the  number  of  the  latter. 

11.  Changes  in  the  glands. — As  one  would  expect,  we 
find  in  the  glands  of  the  arm  pit  and  groin,  some 
enlargement,  but  there  is  none  in  the  spleen.  This 
enlargement  is  such  as  is  found  in  other  bacterial 
diseases,  and  consists  of  a  chronic  hyperplasia. 

12.  Fibrous  nodules,  although  more  common  in  acute 
or  chronic  rheumatism,  are  not  unknown.  They  consist 
of  round  celled  tissue  which,  probably,  originates  in  an 
endarteritis.  Dr.  Pitt 34  describes  such  a  condition,  and 
mentions  that  this  endarteritis  may  account  for  the  cold 
extremities  so  often  seen  in  this  disease.  Nepven35 
describes  a  nodule  formed  round  a  vessel  with  small  dis- 
integrating clots.  Cavafy 36  mentions  that  the  nodules 
are  vascular  in  origin.  A  subject  now  crops  up  of  much 
interest,  namely,  the  relationship  between  chronic  rheu- 
matoid arthritis,  and  what  are  known  as  Heberden's 
nodes.  These  are  small  enlargements  or  osteophytic 
outgrowths  from  the  normal  nodules,  present  round  the 
articular  surfaces  of  the  bones  of  the  hand.  They  were 
first  described  by  Heberden 3T  who  gave  it  as  his  opinion 


68  RHEUMATOID  ARTHRITIS. 

that  they  had  nothing  whatever  to  do  with  gout.  This 
has  been,  and  still  is,  a  much  vexed  question.  As  these 
nodes  may  occur  in  the  more  chronic  forms  of  polyar- 
ticular rheumatoid  arthritis  we  have  to  ask  ourselves 
what  their  relationship  to  this  disease  may  be. 

They  occur,  as  I  have  said,  as  small  rounded  nodular 
growths,  usually  arising  from  the  third  phalanges,  but 
sometimes  from  the  second.  They  are  painless,  and 
have  no  tendency  to  ulcerate,  and  though  they  some- 
what interfere  with  the  movements  of  the  fingers,  yet 
they  are  more  disfiguring  than  painful.  The  nodes  may 
be  the  only  symptom  of  disease  present,  but  they  are 
more  usually  associated  with  a  generalised  disease. 
They  may  precede  or  follow  such  a  disease.  On  examina- 
tion they  are  found  to  consist  of  an  outgrowth  from  the 
bony  tissue,  and  are  covered  by  a  hernial  process  or 
projection  of  the  synovial  membrane,  forming  a  pouch  or 
bag,  which,  as  a  rule,  contains  fluid,  and  acts  much  as 
a  bursa.  On  microscopical  examination,  they  are  found 
to  be  formed  of  true  bone.  It  is  found  that  these  nodes, 
usually,  as  Heberden  says,  present  themselves  in  elderly 
people  of  the  female  sex,  above  60  years  of  age ;  but  I 
have  seen  them  well  developed  in  patients  of  40.  At 
first,  we  find  that  the  third  joint  is  enlarged,  and  as  a 
whole,  and  not  only  on  one  aspect.  On  the  dorsum  of 
the  finger  the  furrows  which  mark  the  normal  joint  are 
seen  to  have  disappeared,  and  are  replaced  by  an 
elevation — the  whole  joint  forming  a  distinct  thickening. 
This  can  be  detected  on  the  palmar  aspect  as  well.  The 
enlargement  of  the  bones  is  not  confined  always  to  one 
phalanx,  but  both  of  the  opposing  phalanges  may  be 
affected.  This  enlargement  goes  on  until  we  have  a  small 
tumour,  obviously  growing  from  the  bone,  about  the  size 
of  a  pea,  over  which  glides,  possibly,  a  burse  or  synovial 
pouch.     The  development  of  these  nodes  is  accompanied 


PATHOLOGICAL    ANATOMY.  69 

by  peculiar  sensations  in  the  fingers,  such  as  numbness, 
and  they  are  often  accompanied  by  pain  on  pressure,  or 
on  movement.  They  may,  however,  be  quite  painless, 
and  even  if  not  so,  the  pain  is  never  severe.  When 
they  become  quiescent  the  pain  goes  completely.  If  the 
disease  is  not  arrested,  the  movements  of  the  joints 
become  much  interfered  with,  and  ankylosis  may  finally 
result.  When  nodes  are  present  in  rheumatoid  arthritis 
we  find  that  deformities  seem  to  develop  specially  early, 
and  to  be  more  persistent.  The  usual  deformity  is  de- 
flection of  the  terminal  phalanges  towards  the  radial 
side,  and  this  is  rendered  more  conspicuous  by  the 
deflection  of  the  finger,  as  a  whole,  to  the  ulnar  side. 
Are  these  growths  then  the  ordinary  osteophytic  out- 
growths, so  common  in  rheumatoid  arthritis,  or  are  they 
something  different  ?  Some  assert  that  they  are  true 
gouty  formations,  and  others  that  they  have  nothing- 
whatever  to  do  with  gout,  but  are  by  nature  a  form  of 
rheumatoid  arthritis.  Heberden,  as  I  have  said,  main- 
tained that  they  were  not  gouty,  as  he  had  seen  them  in 
people  who  had  never  been  affected  with  gout.  Begbie38 
differed  from  him  entirely,  and  says  they  are  intimately 
connected  with  gout.  He  stated  that  he  had  watched 
their  development  from  the  first,  being  sometimes  the 
result  of  an  inflammatory  affection,  more  or  less  acute, 
and  attended  with  the  constitutional  disturbance  which 
marks  the  fit  of  gout ;  but  more  commonly  they  were  the 
consequence  of  a  slow,  and  chronic  gouty  disorder.  He 
also  says  he  had  never  seen  them  except  in  those  suffering 
from  gout  or  from  the  gouty  diathesis.  Charcot,39  on  the 
other  hand,  agreed  with  Heberden,  and  denied  that  they 
had  any  connection  whatever  with  gout.  He  stated  that 
it  was  a  form  of  rheumatoid  arthritis,  and  that  the  ana- 
tomical changes  were  those  of  this  disease.  Sir  A.  B. 
Garrod 40  stated  that  he  had  seldom  seen  them  in  patients 


70  RHEUMATOID  ARTHRITIS. 

suffering  from  true  gout,  and  agreed  with  Heberden's  view, 
with  regard  to  them.  Dr.  A.  E.  Garrod  41  is  of  the  same 
opinion,  but  says  he  has  seen  them  in  cases  with  clear  his- 
tories of  gout,  and  no  other  arthritic  affection.  Duck- 
worth 42  believes  that  they  are  of  a  true  gouty  nature,  and 
says  that  the  changes,  found  by  Charcot,  were  frequently 
of  an  undoubted  gouty  nature.  In  gout  he  has  seen  true 
ankylosis  result  from  the  deposit  of  urates,  and  exostoses 
may  also  be  caused  thereby.  Lecorche 43  also  takes  this 
view.  Pfeiffer44  maintains  that  it  is  a  symptom  of  true 
gout,  as  he  has  seen  them  arise  in  cases  of  gout,  and  in 
cases  where  uratic  deposits  existed,  but  he  admits  that 
he  has  also  found  them  in  people  in  whom  there  was  no 
gout.  Personally,  I  have  seen  these  nodes  most  frequently 
in  chronic  rheumatoid  arthritis,  never  in  the  acute  forms; 
but  I  have  also  seen  them  in  true  gout.  Is  it  not  possible 
that  they  may  be  common  to  both  diseases.  They  are 
unquestionably  the  result  of  some  irritation  giving  rise 
to  an  increased,  and  morbid  growth  in  the  normal 
nodules ;  so  why  should  not  this  irritation  have  its  origin 
as  much  in  the  poison  of  one  disease  as  in  the  other  ?  I 
have  seen  a  considerable  number  of  such  cases,  and  I 
have  in  no  instance  found  any  deposit  of  gouty  material 
in  the  nodules.  They  have  always  been  of  pure  bony 
substance,  but  this,  of  course,  does  not  invalidate  the 
argument  that  the  gouty  poison  may  have  originally 
started  the  morbid  process. 

The  accompanying  photograph  {Plate  I)  was  taken 
by  J.  W.  Gifford,  Esq.,  of  Chard,  the  patient  being  an 
inmate  of  the  Bath  Eoyal  Mineral  Waters  Hospital,  and 
through  whose  kindness  I  am  permitted  to  publish  it. 

The  patient,  a  lad  of  20,  was  the  subject  of  acute  rheu- 
matoid arthritis — the  synovial  swellings  being  marked. 
A  small  sesamoid  bone  can  be  distinguished  on  the 
inner    side    of    the    first    metacarpophalangeal    joint. 


PLATE    I. 


Photograph  of  the  Bones  of  the  hand  in  a  case  of  Rheumatoid  Arthritis. 


BACTERIOLOGY  71 

What  is  of  special  interest,  however,  is  the  fact, 
that  in  the  acute  stages  no  bony  outgrowth  occurs. 
Indeed,  as  this  photograph  shows,  there  is,  if  anything, 
a  diminution  in  the  size  of  the  bone,  as  may  be  seen  in 
the  heads  of  the  metacarpals — which  have  a  rounded  off 
appearance  not  seen  in  the  normal  bone.  This  is 
specially  noticeable  in  the  second  metacarpal  at  its  ulnar 
side,  the  disease  in  this  joint  being  specially  acute. 
The  deformity  of  the  little  finger  was  due  to  contraction 
of  the  flexor  tendons,  with  atony  of  the  extensors. 

Bacteeiology. 
For  some  time  before  the  actual  discovery  of  the  micro- 
organisms, Dr.  Wohlmann  and  I,  looking  at  the  clinical 
nature  of  the  disease,  and  at  the  course  of  the  symptoms, 
had  practically  made  up  our  minds  that  the  disease  was 
microbic  in  character.  The  absence  of  iiost-mortem 
material  complicated  the  case,  but  in  the  absence  of  this 
material,  we  decided  to  obtain  what  specimens  we  could 
from  the  living  subjects.  In  this  way  we  were  led  to 
aspirate  affected  joints,  and  examine  the  fluids  so 
obtained  microscopically  and  by  cultivation.  On  stain- 
ing we  were  readily  successful  in  determining  a  micro- 
organism was  present,  but  at  the  same  time  were  troubled 
with  the  difficulty  in  staining  it  properly,  and  getting 
it  free  from  precipitate.  However,  we,  to  a  certain 
extent,  overcame  these  difficulties,  and  got  fairly  good 
results  with  carbo-fuchsine  and  methyl-blue,  sufficiently 
so  to  satisfy  ourselves  that  it  was  a  micro-organism  we 
were  dealing  with.  Our  first  culture  attempts  utterly 
failed,  but  by  degrees  we  got  fair  results.  Our  apparatus 
was  deficient,  and  this  led  in  most  instances  to  the 
growths  dying  out  in  the  course  of  from  three  to  four 
weeks'  time.  We  obtained  growths  on  blood-serum,  agar- 
agar,  and  on  beef  bouillon.     The  bacillus,  for  to  us  it 


72  RHEUMATOID   ARTHRITIS. 

appeared  to  be  a  dumb-bell  shaped  bacillus,  is  about  2//, 
long,  the  ends  staining  deeply,  the  connecting  portion 
not  at  all.  In  fact  in  many  cases  it  resembles  a  diplo- 
coccus.  It  appears  to  grow  more  freely  when  it  has  a 
plentiful  supply  of  air,  possibly  pointing  to  a  greater 
need  of  oxygen.  In  all,  we  found  it  in  24  cases  out  of  25 
examined.  We  also  found  it  in  several  pieces  of  synovial 
membrane  obtained  during  aspiration  and  in  the  car- 
tilages, synovial  membrane,  and  periarticular  tissues  in 
the  few  sections  we  were  fortunate  enough  in  obtaining. 
On  Dr.  Blaxall's  suggestion  we  examined  the  blood  in 
some  of  the  acute  cases,  and  in  several  were  successful 
in  finding  it  by  microscopic  examination,  but  never  so 
characteristically  as  to  warrant  one  in  diagnosing  the 
disease  from  that  alone. 

Having  arrived  at  this  stage,  and  feeling  the  utter 
inadequacy  of  our  apparatus,  I  felt  compelled  to  call  to 
our  assistance  more  skilled  aid,  and  Dr.  Blaxall  of  the 
British  Institute  of  Preventive  Medicine,  kindly  under- 
took the  duty.  For  the  last  eighteen  months  he  has 
been  working  hard  at  the  elucidation  of  its  life-history, 
and  the  result  we  see  in  the  following  report*  : — 

"  This  investigation  was  undertaken  at  the  request  of  Dr. 
Bannatyne,  of  Bath,  who  stated,  that  he,  with  Dr.  Wohlmann, 
had  arrived  at  the  conclusion  from  the  clinical  aspect  of  cases 
suffering  from  rheumatoid  arthritis,  that  the  disease  was  due 
to  a  micro-organism,  and  further  that  by  microscopic  examina- 
tion of  the  synovial  fluid  from  affected  joints,  they  had  found 
an  organism,  constant  and  distinct,  and  this  mirco-organism 
they  considered  to  be  specific. 

"  Synovial  fluid  from  affected  joints,  was  sent  me  from  Bath; 
the  fluid  was  aspirated  with  antiseptic  and  aseptic  precautions, 
with  such  success  that  out  of  eighteen  cases  which  have  been 
submitted  to  me,  only  twice  have  I  found  it  contaminated. 

*  This  report  appeared  in  the  "Lancet,"  April  25th,  1896. 


BACTERIOLOGY.  73 

"  My  first  attempts  to  obtain  organisms  in  the  synovia  and 
to  obtain  cultivations  from  it,  resulted  in  failure.  I  adopted 
the  ordinary  methods  of  bacteriological  procedure,  staining 
films  of  the  synovial  fluid  for  a  few  minutes  with  aniline  dyes, 
and  inoculating  serum  tubes  and  all  ordinary  culture  media, 
as  well  as  making  plate  cultivations  of  nutrient  agar-agar  and 
gelatine  after  Koch's  method.  But  I  was  unable  to  observe 
any  organisms  in  the  microscopic  specimens,  or  to  recognize 
any  appearance  of  growth  upon  any  of  the  culture  media. 

"  I  then  varied  the  staining  methods,  leaving  the  specimens 
in  the  dyes  for  a  prolonged  time  in  the  cold,  applying  heat, 
and  using  concentrated  solutions.  By  these  means  organisms 
could  be  perceived  in  the  specimens  corresponding  exactly  to 
those  described  by  Drs.  Bannatyne  and  Wohlmann,  and 
morphologically  identical  with  those  seen  in  their  microscopic 
specimens.  But  their  recognition  was  unsatisfactory,  owing 
to  several  causes.  In  the  first  place,  it  was  evident  that  the 
organisms  took  up  the  stains  with  great  difficulty,  and  only  by 
their  prolonged  action,  or  by  the  application  of  heat;  but  these 
means  resulted  in  a  very  dense  colouration  of  the  synovial  film. 
Secondly,  they  were  decolourized  with  great  ease,  for  attempts 
to  decolourize  the  substratum  left  the  organisms  unstained. 

"  Again,  the  microbe  being  very  minute,  it  was  exceedingly 
difficult  in  heavily  stained  specimens  to  discriminate  it  from 
cUlris  or  from  precipitate  of  the  dye  used.  It  was  necessary 
then  to  find  a  method,  by  which  the  organism  should  be  well 
stained,  should  retain  the  stain,  and  yet  allow  the  synovial 
film  to  be  sufficiently  decolourized,  and  one  that  should  obviate 
all  precipitate  of  the  dye.  I  cannot  claim  to  have  attained 
this  result,  but  after  many  trials  I  have  adopted  the  following 
procedure  as  being  most  satisfactory. 

"A  thin  film  of  synovial  fluid,  draAvn  out  between  two  cover- 
glasses,  is  dried  over  the  flame  and  fixed  in  the  usual  way,  by 
passing  through  the  flame  five  or  six  times,  as  otherwise  the 
organisms  are  apt  to  be  washed  out.  The  cover-glass  is  then 
immersed  in  dilute  acetic  acid  for  about  two  minutes,  well 
washed  with  water  and  dried  again,  this  second  drying  being 


74  RHEUMATOID  ARTHRITIS. 

to  prevent  the  cover-glass  sinking  in  the  staining  fluid.  The 
stain  which  I  have  found  most  useful  is  aniline  methylene 
blue.  The  cover-glass  is  placed,  specimen  side  down,  on  a 
watch-glassful  of  the  stain,  and  the  whole  placed  in  a  moist 
chamber,  in  the  dark,  for  three  to  five  days.  It  is  then  washed 
in  gently  running  water  for  some  hours,  rinsed  in  distilled 
water,  dried  and  mounted  in  the  usual  way.  More  expeditious, 
though  not  giving  such  clear  and  well  defined  specimens  are 
aniline  gentian  violet  and  carbolic  fuchsine.  This  latter  stain 
I  have  found  it  advantageous  to  dilute  one-third  with  distilled 
water.  Twelve  to  thirty-six  hours  are  sufficient  for  these,  in  a 
moist  chamber.  The  cover-glasses  are  washed  in  running 
water  in  the  same  way,  then  well  rinsed  with  thirty  per  cent, 
alcohol,  washed  in  distilled  water,  dried  and  mounted.  The 
acetic  acid  clears  the  synovial  film  and  allows  the  dye  to 
penetrate  more  readily.  The  prolonged  staining  deeply  colours 
the  organisms,  so  that  the  washing  process  leaves  them  well 
stained,  though  the  film  is  decolourized ;  and  the  moist  chamber, 
by  preventing  the  evaporation  of  the  dye,  obviates  the 
precipitate. 

"Microscopic  examination  of  the  specimens  reveals  an  or 
ganism  possessing  peculiar  characteristics.  At  first-sight  it 
appears  to  be  a  diplococcus,  the  two  cocci  being  distinctly 
stained,  but  separated  by  a  clear  unstained  interval — about 
equal  in  length  to  the  diameter  of  either  stained  end.  This 
interval  I  have  never  succeeded  in  staining.  But  careful 
observation  will  show,  especially  where  the  substratum  is 
faintly  coloured,  that  the  intervening  portion  is  nearly  as 
broad  as  the  diameter  of  either  stained  extremity,  and  that  it 
has  parallel  contours.  I  therefore  consider  the  organism  to  be 
a  bacillus,  which  exhibits  very  marked  polar  staining.  The 
average  length  is  2/x  and  the  average  breadth  "6^,  but  this 
latter  measurement  varies  greatly  with  the  intensity  of  the 
staining.  But  the  organism,  as  seen  under  the  microscope, 
appears  much  smaller  than  the  measurements  would  indicate, 
owing  to  the  limited  portions  stained. 

"The  number  of  organisms  met  with  in  a  cover-glass  specimen 


BACTERIOLOGY.  75 

of  synovial  fluid  from  a  joint,  affected  with  rheumatoid  ar- 
thritis, varies  greatly.  Sometimes  the  field  is  crowded  with 
them;  at  other  times  they  are  scattered  and  hard  to  find. 
These  differences  appear  to  follow  very  closely  the  acuteness  or 
chronicity  of  the  disease. 

"  The  organisms  are  generally  evenly  distributed  through  the 
film,  showing,  however,  a  tendency  to  congregate  around  the 
leucocytes.  Their  arrangement  is  always  discrete;  I  have 
never  seen  chains  or  masses  formed. 

"  Though  the  staining  methods  mentioned  above  have  given 
me  the  most  satisfactory  specimens,  yet  the  organisms  can  be 
seen  when  stained  for  a  much  shorter  time,  especially  with 
gentian  violet,  methyl-violet,  or  carbolic  fuchsine.  But  it  is 
found  that  these  stains  if  allowed  to  evaporate,  deposit  upon 
the  cover-glass  a  precipitate  of  dye,  which  so  closely  resembles 
the  organism,  that  it  is  by  no  means  easy  to  recognize  them 
when  but  few  are  present  in  a  preparation  so  observed — be- 
cause after  such  a  brief  staining,  attempts  to  remove  the  pre- 
cipitate by  washing  and  the  use  of  re-agents,  bring  about  more 
or  less  completely  the  clecolourization  of  the  organism;  whereas 
after  a  longer  contact  with  the  stain,  the  microbes  are  coloured 
more  firmly,  and  are  less  easily  decolourized.  But  there  is 
one  exception  to  this  statement,  in  a  method  which  I  have 
devised  and  found  useful. 

"  Impressed  with  the  small  size  of  the  organism  and  the 
minute  portion  stained,  it  occurred  to  me  that  the  protoplasm 
might  take  up  dyes  more  readily  if  it  came  into  contact  with 
them  while  moist.  With  this  in  view,  I  mixed  a  drop  of 
synovial  fluid  with  a  few  drops  of  the  stain  (aniline  methylene 
blue  being  best)  on  a  cover-glass,  and  rubbed  out  with  a 
platinum  needle.  The  cover-glass,  with  the  stain  and  synovial 
fluid  together,  was  then  dried  slowly  over  a  burner,  and  when 
quite  dry,  fixed  by  passing  several  times  through  the  flame, 
then  freely  washed  with  water,  dried  and  mounted.  In  this 
way  I  obtained  very  fair  results,  the  greater  part  of  the  stain 
being  washed  off,  leaving  the  organism  well  coloured.  For 
rapid  diagnosis,  this  method  is  very  useful. 


y6  RHEUMATOID  ARTHRITIS. 

"  Treated  by  Gram's  method,  the  organism  is  almost  com- 
pletely decolourized. 

"  I  have  been  able  also  to  detect  the  organism  in  the  synovial 
fluid  in  the  hanging  drop  specimen,  but  this  is  far  from  easy, 
unless  they  were  present  in  larger  numbers. 

"  I  have  now  stained  and  examined  the  synovial  fluid  from 
various  joints  from  eighteen  cases  affected  with  rheumatoid 
arthritis,  and  in  every  case  have  observed  the  organism  which 
I  have  described  above  (see  Plate  II,  Fig.  A) ;  but  in  fluids 
from  distended  joints,  due  to  other  causes,  as  chronic  synovitis, 
gonorrhceal  and  tubercular  affections,  I  have  entirely  failed  to 
find  them. 

Cultivation. 

"At  first  all  attempts  at  cultivation,  both  aerobic  and  an- 
aerobic, yielded  apparently  no  result.  But  I  imagined  that 
this  might  be  due  in  part  to  the  small  size  of  the  organism, 
so  that  if  it  formed  colonies  they  might  be  scarcely  per- 
ceptible, and  judging  from  the  scattered  distribution  in 
synovia  that  the  tendency  to  a  free  growth  might  be  small, 
and  in  part  to  a  slow  development.  Keeping  these  points  in 
view  I  resolved  to  try  it  upon  a  large  scale,  and  in  such  a 
manner,  that  any  change  in  the  medium  might  be  easily 
detected.  Into  litre  and  half-litre  flasks  were  put  250  ccs.  of 
peptone  beef-broth,  filtered  repeatedly  until  it  presented  a 
perfectly  clear  and  bright  appearance.  Great  care  was  taken 
over  this  to  avoid  the  slightest  obscuration.  The  flasks  were 
sterilized  and  placed  in  an  incubator  kept  at  blood  heat  for 
several  days  to  prove  their  sterility,  and  also  to  be  sure  that 
the  fluid  remained  perfectly  clear.  If  these  conditions  were 
fulfilled,  the  flasks  were  carefully  opened,  and  a  drop  or  two 
of  synovial  fluid  from  an  affected  joint  allowed  to  enter. 
The  flasks  were  then  incubated  at  blood  heat.  Similar  flasks, 
but  uninoculated  were  also  incubated  at  the  same  time  to 
serve  as  controls. 

"  I  was  fortunate  enough  to  attain  success  with  the  first 
experiment.     The  first  point  noticed  was  that  for  three  days 


PLATE    II. 


Fir/.  ..{.-Synovial  fluid,  stained  with  gentian  violet,  x  900. 


Fig.  5.— Beef- broth  culture,  stained  with  carbolic  fuchsine,  x  900. 


BACTERIOLOGY.  77 

the  beef-broth  remained  perfectly  clear,  pointing  strongly  to 
the  conclusion  that  the  synovial  fluid  contained  no  ordinary 
organism.  But,  from  the  fourth  day  and  onwards,  there 
could  be  seen  floating  in  the  clear  fluid  very  minute  particles, 
and  these  increasing  gave  rise  to  an  appearance  resembling 
"  gold  dust."  This  effect  was  enhanced  by  lightly  shaking  the 
flask.  Sometimes  the  growth  seems  to  stop  at  this  "gold  dust"' 
stage,  but  at  other  times  it  may  become  slightly  flocculent, 
recalling  to  mind  the  appearance  of  a  commencing  growth  of 
tubercle  bacilli  in  glycerine  beef-broth.  The  beef-broth  never 
becomes  turbid,  but  always  retains  its  bright  appearance. 

"  The  control  flasks  showed  no  such  development.  Micro- 
scopic examination  of  such  a  culture,  stained  as  before,  displays 
the  organisms  in  considerable  numbers,  but  it  can  be  readily 
understood  from  the  delicate  nature  of  the  cultures  and  the 
imperfections  of  staining  methods,  that  a  too  great  reliance  on 
stained  specimens  was  not  advisable,  and  that  additional 
evidence  would  be  helpful. 

"  Verification  was  obtained  by  making  hanging  drop  speci- 
mens, and  this  is  the  easiest  method  of  demonstrating  the 
presence  of  the  organism. 

"  In  the  hanging  drop,  the  microbe  appears,  precisely  as  in 
the  stained  specimens,  with  two  bright  refractile  ends,  and  an 
intermediate  part  much  less  obvious.  They  may  occur  in 
zoogloea  masses,  or  as  discrete  individuals  hugging  the  edge 
of  the  drop.  They  are  non-motile,  but  have  a  marked  oscil- 
latory movement.  I  have  been  fortunate  enough  to  see  them 
undergo  division  in  the  hanging  drop  specimen. 

"The  intervening  portion  lengthens  out,  the  ends  appearing 
to  pull  against  one  another  energetically,  and  the  whole  organism 
oscillating  the  while  uneasily.  The  middle  part  lengthens  out 
more  and  more,  so  that  the  organism  appears  to  be  about 
twice  its  ordinary  length ;  then  suddenly  the  link  snaps,  and 
freed  ends  fly  off  in  contrary  directions,  and  are  lost  amidst 
their  fellows. 

"  This  phenomenon  helps,  I  think,  to  explain  some  variations 
in  length  frequently  noticed  in  stained  specimens  from  culture. 


78  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

In  these  some  bacilli  will  be  seen  very  short,  the  stained  ends 
quite  close  together,  with  a  minute  unstained  connecting  link, 
very  suggestive  of  a  diplococcus. 

"  These  I  take  to  be  quite  young  organisms.  Some,  however, 
are  much  longer,  attaining  a  length  of  3/x,  or  possibly  4//, 
the  stained  edges  widely  separated,  and  a  clear  unstained 
sheath  faintly  visible  with  the  highest  powers.  These  I 
imagine  to  be  the  older  forms,  soon  about  to  divide.  In  these 
older  forms  too,  the  staining  is  sometimes  somewhat  different. 
Instead  of  the  staining  portion  being  more  or  less  spherical 
at  the  ends  of  the  organism,  the  coloured  part  is  in  the  form 
of  a  conical  cap,  the  base  towards  the  centre  of  the  bacillus,  and 
spreading  faintly  down  the  edges  of  the  sheath.  These  forms 
show  best  the  claim  of  the  organism  to  be  considered  a  bacillus. 
It  will  be  obvious,  however,  that  it  is  very  difficult  to  bring 
out  these  subtle  differences  in  a  photograph — and  indeed  the 
limited  staining  of  the  organism  and  its  minuteness,  render  the 
production  of  good  photographs  by  no  means  easy  (see  Plate  II, 
Fig.  B). 

"The  organism  also  grows  upon  nutrient  agar-agar.  If  beef- 
broth  cultures  are  inoculated  on  tubes  of  sloping  nutrient 
agar -agar,  and  incubated  at  blood  heat,  growth  takes  place  in 
about  three  days,  and  in  a  very  characteristic  manner.  This 
growth  is  exceedingly  delicate.  It  appears  no  more  than  as  a 
fine  transparent  film,  which  under  a  lens  can  be  seen  to  consist 
of  minute  colonies  no  larger  than  a  pin  point,  and  perfectly 
transparent.  To  the  naked  eye  it  bears  a  very  close  resem- 
blance to  condensation  water,  though  control  tubes  and  the 
obvious  tests  show  that  this  is  not  the  case. 

"  It  grows  also  in  Loffler's  serum,  but  here  the  growth  is  even 
more  difficult  to  recognize  owing  perhaps  to  the  opalescence 
of  the  medium.  It  occurs  as  minute  points,  less  difficult  to 
observe  at  the  lower  part  of  the  tube,  where  the  condensation 
water  has  washed  off  the  cholesterin.  Stained  cover-glass  speci- 
mens, and  hanging  drop  specimens  made  from  such  cultures, 
reveal  an  organism  identical  morphologically  with  that  des- 
cribed as  present  in  the  beef-broth  cultures  and  synovial  fluid. 


BA  CTERIOLOG  Y.  79 

"  I  have  also  grown  the  organism  in  milk,  where  it  appears 
to  nourish,  but  without  causing  curdling,  or  precipitation  of 
the  casein.  On  nutrient  gelatine,  however,  at  22°  a,  I  have 
never  succeeded  in  getting  a  growth,  and  in  liquid  gelatine 
incubated  at  37°  C.  there  is  no  visible  growth. 

"  Examination  of  the  blood  in  cases  affected  with  rheumatoid 
arthritis  has  also  afforded  me  positive  results  of  the  presence 
of  the  organism. 

"  I  have  examined  the  blood  taken  near  to  an  affected  joint, 
and  also  that  from  a  distance,  and  in  both  have  been  able  to 
detect  the  organism  in  microscopic  specimens.  Out  of  five 
specimens  of  blood  submitted  to  me,  I  have  been  successful  in 
three,  and  these  were  the  most  severe  cases.  But  further 
proof  of  the  presence  of  the  organism  in  the  blood  is  the  fact 
that  twice  I  have  been  able  to  obtain  cultures  from  it.  The 
method  was  the  same  as  previously  described.  The  blood 
was  inoculated  into  flasks  of  clear  sterilized  beef-broth  and 
inoculated  at  blood  heat  temperature.  Subcultures  were  also 
made  from  these  flasks  on  to  agar-agar  and  blood-serum.  The 
organism  found  was  identical  in  every  respect  with  that  which 
grew  from  the  synovial  fluid,  and  with  that  which  was 
observed  in  the  stained  specimens. 

"  Some  animal  experiments  have  been  made,  for  which  I  am 
indebted  to  the  Council  of  the  Royal  College  of  Surgeons,  and 
to  Dr.  J.  Sims  Woodhead.  Two  ccms.  were  injected  subcu- 
taneously  into  mice,  guinea-pigs,  and  rabbits,  but  without  a 
fatal  result.  There  is  some  reason  to  think,  however,  that  the 
cultures  set  up  a  disease  in  rabbits,  which  affected  the  joints; 
but  further  experiments  are  necessary  to  arrive  at  the  truth 
with  regard  to  this  matter. 

"As  far  as  I  am  aware  only  one  organism  has  been  previously 
associated  with  rheumatoid  arthritis,  which  it  is  necessary  to 
discuss.  This  was  described  by  Schuller.*  He  writes  of  a 
bacillus  2-6yu  long  and  '75— '995/x  broad,  which  exhibits  polar 
staining.     It  is  easily  coloured  by  ordinary  stains,  especially 

*  Max  Schiiller  :  "Berliner  Klinisch.  Wochenschrif t, "  Septem- 
ber 4th,  1393. 


8o  RHEUMATOID   ARTHRITIS. 

carbolic  fuchsine,  but  very  easily  decolourized.  It  is 
noteworthy  that  Schiiller  thinks  it  incumbent  on  him  to 
point  out  the  distinction  between  his  organism  and  tubercle 
bacilli. 

"  It  grows  readily  upon  gelatine  at  25°  c.  In  two,  three,  or 
six  days,  small  white  grains  or  knobs  appear.  The  gelatine  is 
liquified,  and  eventually  the  organism  grows  to  such  an  extent, 
that  tho  whole  mass  becomes  opaque  white.  On  agar-agar  ic 
grows  as  greyish  white  flecks  or  films. 

"  It  is  obvious  that  the  organism  described  by  Schiiller  differs 
markedly  from  the  one  under  discussion.  In  fact  the  only 
points  of  resemblance  are  the  polar  staining  and  the  easy  dis- 
colorization.  It  therefore  appears  to  me  to  be  indisputable 
that  this  organism  of  Schiiller's  is  not  that  which  was  dis- 
covered by  Drs.  Bannatyne  and  Wohlmann. 

"  To  sum  up  : — 

"(1,)  In  the  synovial  fluid  in  eighteen  cases  of  rheumatoid 
arthritis  an  organism  has  been  demonstrated,  which  is  constant 
in  its  characteristics. 

"  (2,)  The  organism  is  a  minute  bacillus,  exhibiting 
marked  polar  staining.  It  is  difficult  to  stain  and  easily 
decolourized. 

"  (3,)  The  organism  can  be  grown  in  culture  media,  and  pre- 
sents striking  characteristics.  In  beef-broth  it  gives  the 
appearance  of  gold  dust ;  and  on  agar-agar  and  serum  its 
growth  is  almost  invisible. 

"  It  does  not  grow  on  nutrient  gelatine  at  ordinary  tem- 
perature. 

"  (4,)  It  is  present  in  the  blood  of  severe  cases. 

"  (5,)  It  has  not  been  found  in  the  synovial  fluid  from 
distended  joints  due  to  other  causes. 

"  It  should  be  added,  that  it  has  been  impossible  to  examine 
sections  of  the  synovial  membrane,  owing  to  the  want  of 
pathological  specimens. 

"  In  conclusion  I  should  like  to  record  my  thanks  to  Mr. 
Barnard,  for  the  care  and  skill  he  has  expended  on  the 
photographs." 


BACTERIOLOGY.  8; 

This  report  not  only  corroborates  what  Dr.  Wohlmann 
and  I  had  previously  determined,  but  it  carries  us  much 
further.  The  staining  methods,  as  described,  and  cul- 
ture experiments,  are  the  labour  of  months,  and  may  be 
safely  recommended  to  all  those  who  would  pursue  the 
subject  further. 

To  summarise,  I  may  say,  we  have  found  a  constant 
microbe  presenting  marked  peculiarities  in  all  but  one 
of  the  cases  examined,  this  one  failure  being  easily 
explainable  on  account  of  our  deficient  methods  and 
knowledge.  We  have  not  succeeded  by  re-inoculation  as 
yet  in  producing  the  original  disease  in  animals,  but  the 
experiments  have  been  so  few  as  to  be  of  little  or  no 
value  (what  results  have  been  obtained  are  on  our  side). 
As  far  as  I  know  the  disease  is  practically  unknown 
amongst  them,  and,  in  fact,  they  may  be  naturally 
immune.  The  subject  is  one  of  great  interest,  but,  as 
will  be  gathered  from  the  foregoing,  of  considerable 
difficulty. 


REFERENCES. 

1.  Colles. — Quoted   Garrod,    "Rheumatism   and   Rheumatoid 

Arthritis,"  p.  274. 

2.  Todd.—"  On  Gout  and  Rheumatism,"  1843. 

3.  Adams.—"  On  Rheumatic  Gout,"  1873. 

4.  Brodie.— "  Diseases  of  the  Joints,"  1833. 

5.  Cruveilheir. — "Anat.  Pathologique,"  Lee.  ix. 

6.  Fuller. — "Rheumatism,  Rheumatic  Gout  and  Sciatica,"  1852. 

7.  Senator. — "  Ziemsson's  Handbuch." 

8.  Garrod. — "Treatise     on     Rheumatism     and     Rheumatoid 

Arthritis" 

9.  Rindfleisch. —  "  Pathological  Histology." 

10.  Trousseau. — "  Lect.  on  Clinical  Medicine,"  (Syd.  Soc.transl.) 

11.  Billroth. — "Gen.  Surgical   Pathology     and     Therapeutics," 

(transl). 

12.  Chvostek.— "  Wien.  klin.  Wochenschrift,"  June  27,  1895. 

13.  Lcbert.— "  Handbuch  der  Pract.  Med."  1859,  ii. 

14.  Cornil  and  Ranvier. — "  Manual  of  Pathological  Histology," 

vol.  i.,  1892. 

15.  Kolliker. — "  Elements  of  Human  Histology." 


82  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

15a.  Rokitansky. — "  Path.  Anatomy,"  Sydeuham  Society,  vol.  iii., 
p.  289. 

16.  Besnier. — "  Diet.  Encylop.  des  Sciences  Med."  1876,  p.  155. 

17.  Homolle--"  Diet,  de  Med.  and  Chir.  Prat."  1882. 

18.  Hoppe  Seyler.— "  Virchow's  Arch."  1872. 

19.  "  Qnain's  Anatomy,"  9th  edit.,  p.  219. 

20.  Monllin,  M.— "  Lancet,"  1891,  vol.  ii.,  p.  125. 

21.  Weber. — "  Journal  of  Nervous  and  Mental  Dis."    New  York, 

1884. 

22.  Volkmann. — "  Handbuch  der  Chirurgie,"  Band  ii.,  p.  555. 

23.  Broca.--"  Bull,  de  la  Soc.  Anatom."  xxv.,  1850. 

24.  Ziegler.— "  Virchow's  Archiv."  1877,  lxx.,  p.  592. 

25.  Gwilt.  -"  Handbuch  der  Path.  Anat."  p.  1,000. 

26.  Husse.— "  Zeitschrift  flir  Rat.  Med."  vol.  v.,  p.  192. 

27.  Kussmaul. — "  Arch,  ftir  Physiolog.  Heilkunde,"  vol.  xi.,  1852. 

28.  Debove.— "  Prog.  Med."  1880,  p.  1011. 

29.  Vallat— "  Arch.  Generates  de  Med."  1877. 

30.  Folli.— "  II  Policlimco,"  December,  1894. 

31.  Voit  and  Bauer. — "  Zeitschrift  fiir  Biologie,"  vii. 

32.  Trzebinski. — "  Arch,  fiir  Path.  Anat.  u.  Phvsiolog.  u.  fiir  Klin. 

Med."  Bd.  cvii.,  Heft  1. 
32a.  Massolongo.— "  Riforma  Medica,"  1893,  vol.  ii.,  p.  159. 

33.  Pitres  and  Vaillard.— "  Revue  de  Med.,"  1887,  No.  6. 

34.  Pitt.—"  Clin.  Soc.  Trans.,"  vol.  xxvii.,  1894,  p.  54. 

35.  Nepven. — "  Comptes   rendus  de  Soc.    de  biologie,"     Paris, 

1890,  vol.  ii.,  p.  328. 

36.  Cavafy.— "  Path.  Trans.,"  1883,  p.  41. 

37.  Heberden. — "  Commentaries,"  1804. 

38.  Begbie.— Contrib.  to  "  Practical  Medicine,"  1862,  p.  28. 

39.  Charcot. — "  (Euvres  Completes,"  tome,  vii.,  1889,  p.  217. 

40.  Garrod,  Sir  A.  B.— "  Gout  and  Rheumatic  Gout,"  1876,  p.  503. 

41.  Garrod,     Dr.     A.    E. —  "Rheumatism     and     Rheumatoid 

Arthritis,"  1890,  266. 

42.  Duckworth,  Sir  Dyce.— "  Treatise  on  Gout,"  1889,  p.  71. 

43.  Lecorche.— "  Traite  de  la  Goutte,"  1884,  p.  122. 

44.  Pfeiffer.— "  Lancet,"  vol.  i.,  1891,  p.  819. 

45.  Turner. — "  Edin.  Hosp.  Re£)orts,"  vol.  iii.,  p.  627. 

46.  Lunn.— "  Lancet,"  vol.  i.,  1896,  p.  294. 


S3 


CHAPTEE    IV. 
VARIETIES    AND     DIAGNOSIS. 

Errors  in  Diagnosis  —  Acute  Rheumatoid  Arthritis  —  Osteo- 
Arthritis — Charcot's  Classification — Post-Rheumatic,  Gonor- 
rheal and  Gouty  Forms— Acute  and  Sub-acute  Rheumatoid 
Arthritis  —  Infantile  Arthritis  —  In  Children— In  Adults  — 
Differences  —  Symptoms  —  Appearances  of  Joints  —  Chronic 
Rheumatoid  Arthritis — Age — -Appearances— Bony  Changes — 
Diagnosis  between  it  and  Nerve  Diseases — Charcot's  Disease — 
Rheumatism — Gout — Chronic  Rheumatism,  etc. 

l.-VARIETIES. 

Peobably  Eheumatoicl  Arthritis  is  responsible  for  more 
errors  in  diagnosis  than  almost  any  other  form  of 
known  disease.  This  not  only  arises  from  the  difficulty 
in  recognising  the  disease  from  certain  forms  of  rheu- 
matism and  gout,  but  also  because  under  the  name 
rheumatoid  arthritis  several  forms  of  disease  have  been, 
and  still  are  classified.  A  further  differentiation  is 
greatly  to  be  desired,  not  only  on  account  of  the 
treatment,  but  likewise  for  prognostic  purposes.  It  has 
been  my  lot  to  see  annually  a  large  number  of  cases 
sent  to  Bath  for  treatment,  and  to  which,  in  the  greater 
proportion  of  cases,  the  wrong  name  is  given.  Most 
confusion  arises  apparently  between  what  is,  and  what 
is  not  chronic  rheumatism,  the  larger  proportion  of 
cases,  thus  designated,  being  cases  of  rheumatoid 
disease;  and,  again,  there  often  is  confusion  between 
rheumatoid  arthritis,  and  some  forms  of  chronic  gout. 
With  care  one  can  usually  differentiate  between  these 
conditions,  but  it  is  not  always  easy  to  do  so  straight 
off. 


84  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

It  is  my  intention  to  divide  the  disease  into  two 
sections.  In  one :  (a,)  I  will  class  all  those  acute  and 
sub-acute  cases  characterised  by  inflammatory  changes 
in  the  joints — ulceration  and  erosion  of  the  cartilages 
and  bones,  muscular  atrophy,  and  by  other  nerve  and 
trophic  phenomena ;  and,  in  the  other  (b,)  all  those 
chronic  cases  characterised  by  a  slowly  progressive 
thickening  and  hardening  of  all  the  joint  structures,  by 
the  development  of  deformities,  by  the  formation  of 
osteophytes,  and  by  the  lipping  of  cartilage,  etc.  Owing 
to  the  bony  changes  and  to  the  general  thickened 
character  of  the  joints,  it  is  to  this  form  of  the  disease, 
rather  than  to  the  acuter,  that  I  would  more  especially 
confine  the  term  osteoarthritis. 

My  plan  of  sub-division  then  is  as  follows  : — 

I.  Acute  Rheumatoid  Arthritis,  divided  into  the  (a,) 
Acute,  and  (b,)  Sub-acute  forms,  and 

II.  Chronic  Rheumatoid  Arthritis  or  Osteo-Arthritis. 
Now,  for  a  moment,  let  us  glance  at  the  other  forms 

of  classification  hitherto  adopted — most  of   them  being- 
based  on  that  of  Charcot.1    His  method  was  as  follows: — 

1.  Rheumatisme  Artieulaire  Chronique  primitif  general- 
ise ou  progressif  (the  Rheumatisme  Noueux  of  others). — 
This  group  is  distinguished  by  the  disease  having  a 
tendency  to  become  general,  by  the  small  joints  of  the 
extremities,  such  as  those  of  the  hand,  and,  especi- 
ally of  the  metacarpo-phalangeal,  being  symmetrically 
affected,  and,  by  the  fact,  that  during  the  progress  of  the 
disease,  most  of  the  other  joints  are  successively  attacked 
in  a  definite  order,  and  for  the  most  part  the  mischief 
is  irreparable. 

2.  Rheumatisme  Artieulaire  Chronique  primitif  fixe  on 
partial. — In  this  group  the  disease  is  usually  localised 
to  one  or  two  of  the  larger  joints,  producing  deep  seated 
mischief.  It  is  sometimes  called  arthrite  seehe  or 
morbus  eoxse   senilis. 


VARIETIES.  85 

3.  Nodosites  d'  Heberden.- — This  group  contains  those 
cases  usually  classed  amongst  gouty  affections,  and 
confined  either  to  the  extreme  joints  of  the  fingers,  or 
else  to  the  next  row,  leaving,  as  a  rule,  the  metacarpo- 
phalangeal joints  free. 

More  latterly,  Dr.  Garrod2  has  qualified  this  classi- 
fication by  adding  a  fourth  group  of  cases  which  occur 
subsequent  to  attacks  of  acute  rheumatism,  gout,  or 
gonorrheal  arthritis.  These  two  classifications  form 
the  basis  of  all  subsequent  ones,  and  for  all  practical 
purposes  are  efficient.  On  one  point  I  dissent  from  both 
writers,  and  in  fact  from  all  English  authors,  and  this  is 
with  regard  to  Morbus  Coxae  Senilis.  This  form  of 
disease  I  hold,  is  not  true  rheumatoidal,  and,  therefore, 
I  have  omitted  it  from  my  classification. 

Before  proceeding  further,  allow  me  to  refer  briefly, 
to  those  forms  of  rheumatoid  arthritis  which  occur 
secondary,  to  some  acute  arthritic  attack.  In  spite  of 
being  secondary  in  nature,  they  present  all  the  charac- 
teristics of  the  primary  forms,  and,  after  a  few  remarks, 
will  be  classed,  and  considered,  with  them. 

(«,)  Post  Rheumatic  Form. — As  has  been  already 
stated,  rheumatoid  disease  is  a  frequent  sequela  of  acute 
attacks  of  rheumatism.  Some  observers  hold  that 
the  rheumatoidal  attack  is  merely  the  continuation  of 
the  rheumatic  changes ;  but,  of  recent  years,  other 
views  have  been  advanced  and  accepted.  We  have  come 
to  understand  how  any  acute  arthritic  attack  lays  the  joint 
tissues  open  to  a  subsequent  attack  of  the  same  disease, 
and  also  to  one  of  some  other  disease.  What  is  curious 
is,  that  a  disease  originally  limited  to  one  joint  should 
render  the  patient  liable  to  a  generalised  disease — yet 
such  is  the  case.  This  rather  points  to  some  blood 
condition,  than  to  one  entirely  dependent  on  a  local 
joint  state.     McArdle3  points  this  out,  and  I  have  often 


86  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

proved  the  truth  of  his  observation.  If  Ave  believe,  as 
I  do,  that  both  rheumatism  and  rheumatoid  arthritis 
are  caused  by  infective  organisms,  or  by  their  elaborated 
poisons,  we  can  more  readily  understand,  and  appre- 
ciate, the  significance  of  this  rather  remarkable  fact. 
Schuller  4  goes  the  length  of  proving  that  the  rheumatic 
poison  renders  the  joints  and  constitution  more  liable 
to  be  affected  by  rheumatoid  arthritis.  This  probably 
also  applies  to  as  great  an  extent  in  the  case  of  gout, 
gonorrhoea,  or  indeed,  to  any  infective  form  of  arthritis. 
In  post-rheumatic  forms,  we  find  an  increased  tendency 
to  the  occurrence  of  visceral  lesions. 

(b,)  Post  Gouty  Forms. — Hutchinson  5  mentions  such 
cases  as  proof  of  his  theory,  as  to  the  nature  and  origin 
of  the  disease.  Garrod  supports  the  view  that  it  is  a 
common  sequela,  but  Sir  Dyce  Duckworth  disagrees 
with  it  entirely.  The  latter  holds  that  all  deformities 
and  distortions,  met  with  in  uratic  arthritis,  are  due 
entirely  to  gout.  With  regard  to  their  clinical  features, 
he  says,  they  in  many  ways  resemble  those  of  rheuma- 
toid arthritis. 

(c,)  Post  Gonorrheal  Form. — The  occurrence  of  rheu- 
matoid changes,  after  a  gonorrheal  arthritis,  is  naturally 
much  rarer  than  that  following  a  rheumatic  attack. 
It,  however,  does  occur,  and  has  been  mentioned  in  the 
writings  of  Charcot,  Lorain,6  who  gave  it  the  name 
Rheumatisme  blenorrhagique  a  forme  noueux,  Sir  Alfred 
Garrod,  Dr.  A.  E.  Garrod,  and  others. 

Just  as  one  form  of  bacteria,  by  being  antagonistic 
to  another,  prevents  the  development  of  the  latter, 
in  the  presence  of  the  former,  so  we  would  expect  to 
find  the  converse  ;  and  not  only  during  the  period  of 
their  activity,  but  after  their  attack  has  passed,  they 
may  either  have  so  exhausted  the  body's  natural 
protective  powers,  or  else,  by  the  presence  of  a  toxine  or 


VARIETIES.  87 

ferment,  so  have  paralysed  this  power,  as  to.  render 
the  system  an  easy  prey  to  an  otherwise  innocuous 
attack.  We  might  expect  that  one  micro-organism, 
if  it  did  not  afford  immunity,  would  render  the  joints 
doubly  liable  to  the  attacks  of  another  organism,  having 
a  somewhat  similar  nature,  and  a  somewhat  similar 
action.  As  yet  we  are  only  on  the  borderland  of  know- 
ledge of  such  subjects,  and  one's  remarks  must  perforce 
contain  a  large  amount  of  what  is,  as  yet,  pure 
supposition.     We  know  nothing  for  certain. 

While  on  this  subject,  I  may  mention  again  Drs. 
Ewing's7  and  Foclor's8  experiments,  showing  that 
anything  which  reduces  the  alkalinity  of  the  blood, 
reduces  its  germicidal  power.  Now  we  have  in  this  a 
clue  to  the  action  of  bacteria  in  this  disease  when  it 
follows  on  rheumatism  and  gout.  In  both  these  latter, 
the  blood's  alkalinity  is  notoriously  decreased.  What  with 
the  reduced  alkalinity,  and  the  destructive  action  of  the 
primary  poison,  we  can  understand  how  easily  the  tissues 
may  come  under  the  influence  of  secondary  infections. 

I. — Acute  Eheumatoid  Arthritis. 
In  this  division  come  all  cases,  acute  and  sub-acute, 
seen  alike  in  the  young,  and  in  the  grown  up  ;  occurring 
either  as  a  primary  disease,  or  secondary  to  some  other 
form  of  arthritis,  or  to  injury.  In  these  forms  it  is 
always  poly-articular.  Although  occurring  at  any  period 
of  life,  the  acuteness  of  the  disorder  varies  largely  with 
the  age  of  the  individual  attacked.  In  children  it 
rarely  is  chronic,  but  tends  to  assume  a  rapidly  pro- 
gressive character,  only  differing  from  the  acute  form 
seen  in  adults,  by  its  more  frequent  fatal  termination. 
In  young  adults  it  also  is  usually  acute  or  sub- acute. 
In  elderly  people  acuteness  is  rarely  seen,  but,  in  this 
respect,  it  makes  up  by  its  intractableness. 


88  RHEUMATOID     ARTHRITIS. 

(a,)  Acute  Rheumatoid  Arthritis. — Fuller 9  was  the 
first  to  point  out  the  characteristics  of  this  form,  and 
subsequently  Garrod  drew  attention  to  it,  pointing 
out  various  things  to  be  noted  in  the  differential 
diagnosis  between  it  and  acute  rheumatism.  Both  he 
and  Fuller  draw  attention  to  its  obstinacy,  to  the 
character  of  its  articular  swellings,  and  to  the  liability 
of  certain  joints  to  be  involved.  Some  deny  that  this 
form  exists,  holding  that  it  is  only  a  modification  of 
acute  rheumatism,  but,  although,  if  care  be  not  ex- 
ercised it  lends  itself  to  much  confusion,  yet,  to  one 
who  has  studied  the  two  diseases,  no  confusion  is 
possible.  In  rheumatoid  arthritis  the  disease  involves 
the  bones,  cartilages,  synovial  membrane,  and  ligaments, 
and  is  accompanied  by  well  marked  atrophy,  trophic, 
vaso-motor,  and  other  nerve  phenomena,  which  render 
it  quite  distinctive  and  characteristic.  In  children,  we 
must  carefully  distinguish  it  from  those  cases  of 
multiple  nerve  arthrites — a  few  of  which  have  been 
recorded.  These  are  so  similar  to  what  one  would 
expect  in  rheumatoid  disease,  that  I  am  almost  tempted 
to  believe,  that  they  are  cases  of  this  disorder,  only, 
occurring  in  a  somewhat  unusual  manner.  Pasteur10 
mentions  such  a  case,  in  which  there  was  no  enlarge- 
ment of  the  ends  of  the  bones,  but  there  was  arthritis, 
accompanied  by  a  hide-bound  condition  of  the  skin. 
Barlow  n  reports  another  such  case,  in  which  there  were 
subcutaneous  nodules.  One  must  remember  that 
arthritis  has  been  known  to  arise  in  scleroderma,  and 
scleroderma  in  rheumatoid  arthritis.  Jaccoud12  mentions 
a  class  of  cases  somewhat  similar,  under  the  name  of 
Rheumatisme  fibreux.  Wagner13  also  has  described 
similar  cases.  From  examinations,  these  joints  show 
little  change  in  the  cartilages,  but  fibrous  bands  develop 
across  the  joints,  and  greatly  restrict  their  movements, 


Er- 


VARIETIES.  89 

as  well  as  lead,  by  slow  contraction  to  great  deformity. 
There  is  always  great  doubt  as  to  what  we  are  dealing 
with  in  such  cases,  but  one  must  always  bear  in  mind 
that  arthritic  changes  are  fairly  common,  as  the  result 
of  spinal  degenerative  changes.  Such  being  the  case, 
great  care  is  not  only  necessary  in  the  diagnosis,  but  in 
the  treatment. 

Acute  rheumatoid al  disease  is  undoubtedly  more 
important  from  the  clinical  standpoint,  than  the  average 
chronic  case.  What  makes  these  cases  so  interesting  is 
the  age  at  which  they  occur,  children  and  young  adults, 
being  for  the  most  part  affected.  We  find  it  usually  com- 
mences in  one  joint,  probably  one  of  the  metacarpo- 
phalangeal ones.  It  does  not  remain  long  confined  to 
this  one  joint,  but  spreads  like  wild-fire,  to  most  of  the 
other  joints  of  the  body.  It  shows  a  wonderful 
symmetry  not  only  in  the  joints  affected,  but,  to  a  less 
extent  in  the  degree.  Symmetry  is  also  seen  in  the 
other  phenomena  present.  The  joints  are  swollen, 
presenting  a  characteristic,  ovoid  or  spindle  shaped 
enlargement,  painful  and  tender  to  the  touch,  and  hot. 
On  palpation,  they  either  feel  resistent  and  elastic  (Plate 
III,  Fig.  A),  with  distinct  fluctuation,  or  else  they  feel 
as  if  they  had  undergone  maceration.  The  ligaments 
and  other  joint  structures  being  soft,  and  doughy,  and 
admitting  of  a  finger  tip  being  sunk  into  the  joints, 
between  the  heads  of  the  bones ;  they  at  times  feel  as  if 
they  would  drop  apart  (Plate  III,  Fig.  B).  The  second 
condition  is  in  all  probability  secondary  to  the  first — the 
cartilages,  and  other  joint  structures  being  destroyed, 
whilst  the  acute  inflammatory  condition  still  exists. 
Later  on  it  will  become  harder  again  as  cicatrisation 
occurs.  This  feeling,  and  that  of  tense  resistance,  are 
quite  characteristic.  Along  with  this  the  extremities 
feel  cold,  and  look  blue,  being  bathed  in  a  cold  clammy 


90  RHE  UMA  TOW     A  R  THRIT1S. 

perspiration,  although  the  body  temperature  is  raised 
generally.  Eecent  pigmentations,  and  other  integu- 
mentary abnormalities,  develop  on  the  face,  body,  and 
forearms,  etc.,  whilst  all  the  time  a  progressive  muscular 
atrophy  is  occurring.  The  affected  muscles  are  not  merely 
those  in  the  immediate  neighbourhood  of  the  diseased 
joints,  or  even  distal  to  them,  but  may  be  situated  on 
the  proximal  side  as  well.  A  characteristic  selection  of 
the  muscles  is  observed,  the  atrophy  is  accompanied  by 
cramps,  and  fibrillary  twitchings,  with,  sometimes, 
increase  of  the  reflexes,  but,  unless  peripheral  neuritis 
has  been  set  up,  no  reaction  of  degeneration.  As  the 
case  progresses  the  pain  becomes  greater,  worse  probably 
at  night,  and  on  movement  of  the  joint ;  the  movement 
also  gradually  becomes  more  and  more  limited.  No  sleep 
may  be  obtainable,  except  by  the  use  of  powerful  hyp- 
notics, and  the  disease  becomes  more  and  more  distressing 
to  watch  and  to  treat.  Cardiac  abnormalities  are  fairly 
common,  and  we  have  other  visceral  derangements. 

The  question  of  its  occurrence  in  children  is  of  interest. 
The  disease  as  seen  in  them  is  usually  very  acute,  and  pre- 
sents all  the  symptoms  as  seen  in  adults.  The  youngest 
child  I  have  seen  affected  was  a  boy,  aged  four,  the  next, 
also  a  boy,  aged  seven  (Plate  F),  and  the  next  a  girl,  aged 
eight  (Plate  IV).  Undoubted  cases  have  been  recorded 
by  Sir  Alfred  Garrod,14  Lecaze  Dori,15  Monocoro,16  Dr.  A. 
E.  Garrod,  Lloyd  Davies,17  etc.  In  his  diseases  of 
children,  Dr.  Money 18  mentions  that  rheumatoid 
arthritis  is  seen  in  children,  and  that  it  may  follow 
on  an  acute  attack  of  rheumatism  :  that  it  may  affect 
both  the  feet  and  hands,  and  resemble  the  multiple 
joint  affection  of  middle  aged  women,  rather  than  the 
arthritis  sicca  of  the  old.  The  propensit}^,  he  says, 
to  deformities  and  ankylosis  in  awkward  positions  is 
rather  great.     Henoch,  in  his  book  on  diseases  of  chil- 


VARIETIES.  91 

dren,  also  mentions  certain  cases  of  apparently  rheuma- 
toid disease,  but  he,  like  many  foreign  observers,  does 
not  differentiate  between  it  and  chronic  rheumatic 
arthritis. 

(&,)  Sub-aeute  Rheumatoid  Arthritis. — This  also  is 
most  common  in  children,  and  young  adults,  and  is 
seen  more  rarely  in  elderly  people.  As  a  rule,  it  occurs 
only  as  a  stage  of  a  more  acute  attack,  but,  of  course, 
it  may  from  the  first  be  sub-acute  in  nature.  It  is 
marked  by  all  the  symptoms  of  the  acuter  form  in  a 
milder  degree,  with  super-added  greater  liability  to 
deformities  and  distortions.  The  muscular  wasting  is 
as  marked,  but  there  is  greater  cicatricial  thickening 
of  the  synovial  membrane  and  ligaments,  leading  to 
adhesions  and  deformities  (Plate  VII,  Fig.  A).  There  is 
increased  osteophytic  formation,  the  heads  of  the  bones 
enlarging  until  they  assume  the  mushroom-like  appear- 
ance of  the  typically  chronic  case.  There  is  less  synovial 
fluid  present,  and  we  now  get  crepitation  and  grating  on 
movement,  most  often  of  the  coarser  variety.  It  is 
rarely  fatal,  but  tends  to  gradually  become  more  and 
more  chronic,  assuming  all  the  characteristics  of  the 
latter  form. 

II. — Cheonic  Rheumatoid  Akthritis  or  Osteo-Arthritis. 
In  this  form  it  may  arise  per  se,  and  be  always 
chronic  ;  or  it  may  be  only  the  later  stages  of  an  acute 
attack  ;  or  it  may  follow  on  some  other  form  of  arthri- 
tis ;  or  as  the  result  of  injury.  It  may  affect  many 
joints,  or  it  may  be  confined  to  only  one  or  two.  As  a 
primary  disease  it  is  most  often  seen  in  middle  aged, 
and  elderly  women.  It  is  characterised  by  great 
hardening  and  thickening  of  the  joint  tissues,  both 
soft  and  hard ;  by  eburnation  of  bone ;  by  erosion  of 
the  cartilages  ;  by  osteophytic  deposits  ;  by  cartilaginous 


92  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

overgrowths  and  new  deposits  ;  by  lipping,  etc.  There 
is  consequently  much  deformity,  distortion,  and  stiffness. 
This  latter  varies,  as  in  one  case  it  may  be  of  the 
slightest,  whilst  in  another,  it  may  resist  all  treatment, 
and  end  in  ankylosis.  Pain  as  a  rule  is  not  acute, 
being  more  of  a  constant,  gnawing,  or  wearying  charac- 
ter. One  joint  only  may  be  affected,  and  in  which  it 
may  remain,  or  it  may  advance  steadily  from  joint  to 
joint,  causing  great  crippling,  not  only  from  deformity, 
but  from  fixing  and  ankylosis.  One  marked  feature  is 
the  absence  of  fever,  of  almost  all  heat  in  the  joints, 
and  by  the  absence  of  the  trophic  and  nerve  changes. 
It  looks  as  if  the  sclerosis  or  condensation  of  the  bones 
and  tissues,  so  peculiar  to  this  condition,  had  given  them 
power  to  resist  not  only  the  inroads  of  the  micro- 
organisms, but  the  absorption  of  their  toxines.  We 
must  in  these  cases  discount  all  the  trophic  and  nerve 
abnormalities  of  the  acuter  stages  and  those  arising 
from  disuse.  In  many  respects  in  Eheumatoid  Arthritis 
one  sees  resemblances  to  phthisis,  but  in  none  more  so 
than  between  the  acute  and  chronic  forms,  for,  have  we 
not  an  almost  analogous  condition  between  phthisis  and 
fibroid  phthisis  ? 

2.-DIAGN0SIS. 

From  Charcot's  Joint  Disease  it  may  be  distinguished 
clinically,  by  the  absence  of  the  nerve  symptoms  so  well 
marked  in  that  disease,  especially  the  muscular  inco- 
ordination, etc.,  and  by  the  fact  that  the  joint  changes  in 
tabes  are  marked  by  the  suddenness  of  the  onset ;  by 
the  absence  of  pain ;  by  the  large  quantity  of  fluid  in 
the  joint ;  by  the  fact  that  the  joint  changes  at  first  are 
always  atrophic,  although  they  may  later  on  become 
hypertrophic,  and  by  the  increased  mobility. 

From  other  nerve   arthropathies  by   the   absence   in 


> 

-3 

Cxi 


DIAGNOSIS.  93 

them  of  pain,  and  by  the  presence  of  well  marked  nerve 
symptoms. 

From  Syringomyelia,  by  the  formation  of  new  bone 
in  rheumatoid  arthritis  being  confined  to  the  interior 
of  the  joint  capsule,  while  in  syringomyelia  and  other 
spinal  arthropathies  there  may  be  extreme  ossification 
of  the  periarticular  soft  parts  (Volkmann).  This  cannot 
be  relied  upon,  however,  as  in  the  chronic  cases  of 
rheumatoid  arthritis  there  may  be  considerable  formation 
of  bone  in  the  adjacent  tendons,  ligaments,  bursse, 
etc. 

From  Pulmonary  Hypertrophic  Osteo-arthropathy,  by 
the  presence  of  pulmonary  troubles  in  that  disease, 
and  by  the  changes  being  almost  entirely  confined  to 
the  bones.  Until  more  is  known  of  this  disease  we 
are  not  in  a  favourable  position  to  lay  down  strict  laws 
with  regard  to  its  differential  diagnosis. 

From  Acute  Rheumatism  there  is  little  difficulty  in 
making  a  diagnosis,  except  in  those  rare  cases  of  Eheu- 
matoid  Arthritis,  where  several  joints  become  acutely 
inflamed  at  one  time.  The  whole  history  of  the  case 
is  otherwise  different.  Its  preponderating  frequency  in 
women  is  a  point  of  importance.  Apart  from  this,  the 
general  clinical  features  of  the  arthritis  are  quite 
different ;  while  acute  rheumatism  begins  in  the  medium 
sized  joints  and  spreads  to  the  smaller,  rheumatoid 
arthritis  begins  in  the  smaller  and  spreads  to  the 
larger.  The  former  too  is  migratory  and  uncertain  in 
its  extension  ;  the  latter  is  slowly  progressive,  with  a 
greater  tendency  to  symmetry.  The  pyrexia  of  acute 
rheumatism,  the  perspiration,  the  greater  liability  to 
cardiac  complications,  are  all  characteristic.  The  real 
difficulties  arise  in  sub-acute,  and  chronic  cases,  when 
the  joint  must  be  minutely  examined  so  as  to  make  out 
that  the  stiffness,  swelling,  and  deformity,  depend  upon 


94  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

a  general  thickening  of  the  textures  about  the  joints, 
and  not  on  destructive  changes  in  the  joint. 

From  Chronic  Gout  the  distinction  is  made  by  noting 
the  previous  history,  and  by  careful  examination  of  the 
joints.  Besides  the  fact  of  its  greater  frequency  in  men 
in  middle  life,  whose  habits  and  mode  of  life  contribute 
to  bring  it  on,  there  is  usually  an  account  of  previous 
acute  attacks  in  the  joints,  mostly  the  great  toe,  and,  while 
in  the  course  of  time  other  joints  are  affected,  the  disease 
cannot  be  said  to  have  the  same  progressive  character 
and  symmetrical  spread.  The  joint  changes  too  are 
different.  Urate  of  soda  deposits  may  be  noticed  in,  or 
about  the  joint,  as  well  as  elsewhere,  as  in  the  ears,  etc. 
What  is  quite  certain  is  that  the  destruction  of  inter- 
articular  cartilage,  and  alterations  in  the  ends  of  the 
bones  in  rheumatoid  disease,  are  not  due  to  previous 
gouty  deposits. 

A  point  to  be  noted  in  diagnosis  is  the  muscular 
atrophy,  which  presents  the  following  peculiar  and 
typical  features : — 

1.  It  is  most  marked  in  the  muscles  in  the  immediate 
neighbourhood  of  the  joints  (interossei,  etc.). 

2.  It  is  not  infrequently  found  to  have  affected 
muscles  beyond  this  region  (trapezius,  deltoid  pec- 
torals, etc.). 

3.  It  improves,  and  tends  to  disappear  if  the  joint 
trouble  ceases,  although  it  would  seem  to  persist  at 
times  long  afterwards. 

4.  It  is  sometimes  accompanied  by  changes  in  the 
electrical  excitability  of  the  muscles. 


DIAGNOSIS. 


95 


o 
is 

Inflammatory  thicken  - 
ing  of  the  joint  tissues, 
with  deposits  of    Urate 
of  Sodium,  but  does  not 
tend  to  destroy  tissues. 

Most  common  in  men. 

CO 

■+= 
O 

CO 

a 
II 

o 

CO 

Uric  acid  always  pres- 
ent,  either  in   blood   or 
deposited  in  tissues. 

Chiefly    affects    great 
toe. 

CO 

«! 

a 
B 
tf 
o 

d 

K 

b 
O 

Has     little     tendency 
to  the  destruction  of  the 
joint  tissues,  and  no  ten- 
dency to  the  formation 
of  bony  and  cartilaginous 
deposits. 

1 

1 
1 

1 
1 

i 
1 

CD 

-4-3 

O 

CO 

-t-3 

O 

CO 

l—i 

1 

i 

! 
1 

1 

i 

1 

1 

c3 

CO 

c3 
u 

-4-3 

CD 

a 
a 
>> 

CO 

O 

s 

CO 

s 

a 

B 
O 

Affects  only  the  fibrous 
tissues,    and   is   marked 
by  great  synovial  disten- 
sion, pain,  and  heat. 

°  q 

CD    O 

S3 

.a  o 

-4-= 

>VcO 

'eg    co 

CO  ^ 

L)   co 
^   co 

1 
1 

1 

CD 
CD 

O 

CO 

co"    CD 

I 

ra  I 
.2  5 
3  f 

c6 

ft  t 

a.= 

o  - 

CO     P 

3 

■i 

^4 

Q 

-1 
i 

1 
3 

2 

"I       l-H 

j  .2 

2    -+3 

u 

CD 

> 

CO 

q 
.2 

'co 
CD 

O 

nd    O 
^   c 

q  a 

o 
o 

1 

1 
1 

! 
i 

1 
1 
1 

Does   not  affect   neck 
and  jaw   as  a  rule,  and 
symmetry  not  so  marked. 

co 

CO 

co    CD 

1-1  3 

CO     ?■ 

M    C 
C 

co 

3 

a 

a 

p 

s 

D 
S 

3 

Inflammation   quickly 
involves   cartilages    and 
bones,    and,    in    chronic 
cases,    is    characterised 
by  great  new  formation 
of  tissue. 

co 
o 

CD 

CO   i-H 
+3 

CD    S 

o  q 
q   co 

°  a 

co    CD 

o  g 

^    CD 

CD 

.a 

q 
o 

a 
1 

o 

o 

-4-3 

^  IS 

a 

CD 

q 

o 

c6 

CO 

-4J 
O 

q 

°3    CD 

£  S 

Q  q 
o 
o 

'q 
o 

CO 

.2 
"02  q 

CP    o 

a 

.5  o 

CO  j^ 
CO 

Acute  form  accompan- 
ied by  muscular  atrophy, 
and  many  trophic  phe- 
nomena. 

1 

1 
1 
1 

Is    specially  liable    to 
to  affect  small  joints,  neck 
and  jaw  symmetrically. 

i—i 

CM 

CO 

^ 

iO 

8D 

C~ 

CO 

Oi 

96  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

REFERENCES. 

1.  Charcot. — "  Maladies  des  Vieillards." 

2.  Garrod. — "Rheumatism  and  Rheumatoid  Arthritis,"  p.  236. 

3.  McArdle.—"  Dublin   Med.  Journal,"  1885,  lxix.,    p.    490, 

and  lxx.,  p.  398. 

4.  Schiiller.— "  Med.  Record,"  Sept.  23rd,  1893. 

5.  Hutchinson. — "Med.  Times  and  Gazette,"  1881,  vol.  i. 

6.  Lorain.— "Union  Medicale,"  1866,  xxxii.,  p.  617. 

7.  Ewing.— "Lancet,"  vol.  i.,  1894,  p.  1336. 

8.  Fodor. — "Centralb.  f.  Bakt.  u.  Parasitenk.,"  Feb.  28th, 

1995. 

9.  Fuller. — "Rheumatism,  Rheumatic   Gout  and  Sciatica," 

1852. 

10.  Pasteur. — "  Clin.  Soc.  Trans,"  vol.  xxii. 

11.  Barlow. — Quoted  Garrod,  loc.  cit.  p.  247. 

12.  Jaccoud. — "  Le9ons  de  Clin.  Med.,"  1867,  le<;on,  xxiii.,  p. 

598. 

13.  Wagner.—"  Mlinchener  Med.  Wochenschr.,"  1888. 

14.  Garrod,  Sir  A. — "  Rheumatism  and  Rheumatic  Gout." 

15.  Lecaze  Dori. — "  These  de  Paris,"  1882. 

16.  Monocoro  —  "  Rheumatisme     Chronique      Noueux      des 

Enfants,"  1880. 

17.  Lloyd  Davies.— "  Lancet,"  vol.  ii.,  1893  p.  928. 

18.  Money. — "Diseases  of  Children,"  p.  130. 


PLATE    VI, 


Fig.  A.  Shows  cartilaginous  and  bony  enlargements  of  the  heads  of  the  bones, 
with  considerable  synovial  swelling  and  thickening.  Atrophy  is  marked .  K — Shows 
thickening  of  wrist  joint. 


Fig.  B. — Ulnar  deflection  in  a  chronic  case. 


CHAPTER  V. 
SYMPTOMS    AND    PROGNOSIS. 

Premonitory  Symptoms — Spender — Primary  Symptoms  due  to 
Micro-organisms — Appearance  of  Joints — Heat  of  Skin — Ar- 
thrite  Seche — Synovial  Pouches — Joints  first  Affected — Sym- 
metry —  Ankylosis  — ■  Deformities  —  Dislocations  —  Osteophytic 
Oat -growths — Forms  of  the  Deformities — In  the  Hands  and 
Knees — Its  Causes — Difference  in  Acute  and  Chronic  Cases — 
Cardiac  Symptoms — Endocarditis — Pericarditis— Changes  in 
the  Glands — Secondary  Symptoms — Muscular  Atrophy — Its 
Characters — Selective  Power — Myotatic  Irritability — Fever — 
Pulse  Rate — Tachycardia — Tension — Anaemia — Haemorrhages 
— Purpura — Neuritis — Its  Frequency — Trophic  Phenomena — 
Skin  Changes — Glossy  Skin — Loss  of  Hair — Atrophy — Downy- 
growth  of  Hair — Pigmentation — Sweating — Dyspepsia — Kid- 
ney— Cardiac  troubles — Prognosis. 

1. — Symptoms. 

As  a  rule,  in  every  disease  we  find  some  salient  and 
constant  symptoms  which  may  be  taken  to  represent 
individual  disorders — for  without  them  we  would  have 
no  characteristic  abnormalities.  It  is  so  in  Rheumatoid 
Arthritis.  In  this  disease  the  joint  symptoms  are  charac- 
teristic and  constant ;  but  besides,  and  as  will  be  seen 
later,  the  character  and  number  of  them,  and  the  number 
of  the  structures  attacked,  all  suggest  a  systemic  disease 
of  some  blood  poison. 

The  symptoms  may  be  divided  into 

A.  -Premonitory  Symptoms ; 

B.—  Primary  Symptoms,  due  to  the  direct  effect  of  the 
micro-organisms  themselves,  and 

C— Secondary  Symptoms,    due    to    the    absorption   of 
toxines  elaborated  by  the  micro-organisms. 

7 


98  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

A.— The  Premonitory  Symptoms. 

The  disease,  in  many  cases,  has  no  premonitory 
symptoms,  the  first  indication  of  anything  being  wrong 
in  the  joint  being  slight  pain,  with  some  swelling,  and 
tenderness  on  pressure,  or  on  movement.  Should,  how- 
ever, premonitory  symptoms  be  present,  they  usually 
present  themselves  in  the  form  of  numbness,  tingling, 
or  other  abnormal  sensation  of  the  extremities.  Howard,1 
Homolle,2  and  Garrod,3  all  mention  such  cases.  Howard 
compares  them  with  the  abnormal  sensations  noticed  in 
spinal  disease.  Garrod  quotes  cases  in  which  there  was 
a  history  of  sensations  of  pins  and  needles  in  the  arms 
and  hands,  and  growing  pains  in  the  bones.  In  my  ex- 
perience I  have  never  been  able  to  get  a  really  reliable 
history  of  any  premonitory  symptom.  I  have  had 
patients  say  they  felt  abnormal  sensations,  but  on  further 
investigation  I  have  found  that  there  has  almost  invari- 
ably been  some  antecedent  trouble  which  has  caused 
such  confusion  as  to  make  their  evidence  quite  unreliable. 
Patients  naturally  pay  more  attention  to  such  sensations 
than  they  do  to  a  trivial  pain  or  swelling  of  a  finger 
joint  or  knuckle.  I  think,  therefore,  we  may  dismiss 
from  our  minds,  as  not  of  much  importance,  the 
premonitory  symptoms.  Before  leaving  the  subject, 
however,  I  must  mention  the  symptoms  described  by 
Dr.  Spender,4  which  according  to  him,  if  not  actually  pre- 
monitory, occur  very  early  after  the  onset  of  the  disease. 
The  symptoms  referred  to  are  various  vaso-motor  and 
trophic  disturbances,  which  will  be  discussed  more  fully 
later  on,  and  pain.  The  pain  on  which  he  lays  such  stress 
is  one  occurring  in  the  ball  of  the  thumb,  and  on  the 
inner  side  of  the  wrist.  He  considers  it  to  be  of  great 
importance,  and  almost  pathognomonic,  and  it  may  be 
accompanied  by  a  feeling,  described  by  patients,  as  of 
being  ''parboiled,  scalded,  stung  all  over  with  nettles," 


PLATE    VII. 


Fig.  A.  Shows  deflection  of  left  hand.  There  is  complete  dislocation  of  1st 
phalanx  of  index  finger  on  to  palmar  surface  of  metacarpal,  and  partial  of 
'2nd  phalanx  on  to  palmar  surface  of  1st  ring  finger. 


Fig.  B.  Showing  spindle  shaped  swelling  of  phalangeal  joints. 


SYMPTOMS.  99 

etc.  The  pains  themselves  are  various  in  character,  but 
those  of  a  neuralgic  character  are  common  and 
characteristic.  They  are  more  often  referred  to  the 
bones  than  to  the  joints  themselves. 

Given  then  a  disease  ushered  in  by  the  foregoing  pre- 
monitory sensations,  or  by  neuralgic  pains,  it  is  not  long 
before  we  find  evidence  of  the  disease  in  the  joints 
themselves  ;  and,  following  on  the  joint  symptoms,  come 
atrophy  of  the  muscles  with,  at  shorter  or  longer 
intervals,  certain  other  symptoms  due,  for  the  most 
part,  to  derangement  of  the  nervous  and  vaso-motor 
systems.  The  occurrence  of  certain  changes  in  the  joints, 
with  or  without  these  other  symptoms,  then,  constitutes 
the  disease  called  rheumatoid  arthritis.  Of  the  local 
symptoms,  of  course,  the  most  important  are  those 
referable  to  the  joints. 

B.— Primary  or  essential  Symptoms. 

1.  Symptoms  due  to  the  presence  of  the  micro-organisms 
in  the  joints. — To  the  eye  the  earliest  symptom  is  some 
enlargement  of  one  or  more  joints.  This  may  vary  in 
degree  from  the  most  trivial  swelling  to  an  enormous 
distension.  It  assumes  all  sorts  of  shapes,  and  charac- 
teristics, and  the  skin  covering  the  joints  may  be  subject 
to  many,  and  various  trophic  changes.  Apart  from  the 
trophic  changes  it  may  be  reddened,  but  more  often  pre- 
sents a  bluish,  asphyxiated  look  quite  characteristic. 
As  a  rule,  the  shape  is  more  or  less  characteristic  in  so 
far  as  the  joint  alone  is  affected,  but  should  the  tendons 
or  their  sheaths  have  undergone  rheumatoid  changes  one 
can  never  say  what  the  alteration  may  be.  In  an 
ordinary  case  then  the  joint  will  be  more  or  less  spindle- 
shaped,  merging  gradually  into  the  tissue  above  and 
below  {Plate  VII,  Fig.  B,  and  Plate  III,  Fig.  A). 

In  acute  cases,  we  may  have  such  an  enlargement,  due 
either  to  the  presence  of  fluid,  or  else  to  pulpy  swell- 


ioo  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

ing  of  the  synovial  membrane ;  or  again,  we  may  find 
that  the  swelling  is  not  symmetrically  spindle-shaped, 
and  there  are  what  seem  to  be  pseudo-depressions  between 
the  heads  of  the  bones,  due  to  these  latter  being  pushed 
apart  by  the  swollen  joint  tissue,  and  to  the  general 
softening  of  the  ligaments  and  tendons  (Plate  III,  Fig.  B) . 
In  chronic  cases  the  enlargement  is  usually  more  irregular, 
and  may,  from  the  enlargement  of  the  heads  of  the 
bones,  and  from  the  presence  of  nodules  of  osteophyte 
growth,  as  well  as  from  the  swelling  of  the  synovial 
membrane  and  presence  of  fluid,  present  an  enormous 
and  irregular  enlargement.  As  the  disease  commences 
in  the  synovial  membrane  it  is  not  until  the  later  stages, 
of  the  acute,  or  in  the  chronic  form  that  we  see  much 
bony  enlargement  (Plate  VI,  Fig.  A). 

Owing  to  cystic  enlargements,  or  bursse,  certain  aspects 
of  the  joint  may  be  increased  in  size  out  of  all  proportion 
to  the  rest.  In  many  cases  the  mapping  out  of  the  syn- 
ovial sacs  is  very  perfect,  from  the  swelling  being  almost 
entirely  confined  to  them,  and,  in  such  cases,  the  enlarge- 
ment is  sharply  demarcated  from  the  surrounding  tissues. 

While  the  acute  stage  is  still  in  progress,  to  the 
touch  the  joints  feel  hot  —  the  temperature  often 
being  raised  l°-2°  Fahr.  above  that  of  the  surround- 
ing  surfaces. 

As  to  the  eye,  so  to  the  touch,  we  find  three  con- 
ditions : — 

(a,)  A  tense,  elastic,  and  resistant  swelling  with 
distinct  fluctuation,  often  with  secondary  sac-like 
protrusions  of  synovial  membrane — best  seen  in  the 
joints  of  the  fingers,  and  evidently  caused  by  the 
presence  of  a  considerable  quantity  of  fluid  under 
some   tension. 

(b,)  A  soft  flabby  doughy  feeling,  as  if  joints,  ligaments, 
and  all  the  surrounding  tissue  had  undergone  maceration. 


SYMPTOMS.  101 

Over  the  joint  cavity  there  is  a  sort  of  depression  in  the 
middle  of  the  otherwise  generalised  swelling,  and  every- 
thing feels  doughy  or  pulpy.  There  is  seldom  much 
fluid  present  in  such  cases,  but  they  are  most  acutely 
progressive.  It  is  usually  a  secondary  stage  of  the  acute 
form,  and  shows  that  much  dis-organisation  of  the  joint 
has  taken  place. 

(c,)  The  third  condition  is  that  described  by  the  French 
under  the  name,  "  Arthrite  Seche."  In  these  cases  the 
joints  are  enlarged  and  nodular,  and  one  feels  that  the 
heads  of  the  bones  have  undergone  enlargement ;  the 
synovial  membrane  is  doughy;  there  is  much  crepitation 
on  movement ;  joints  can  with  difficulty  be  moved,  and 
this  even,  if  passive,  causes  much  pain;  and  there  may 
be  ankylosis.  It  is  usually  a  sequel  of  the  more  acute 
stages. 

At  first,  on  passive  movement,  there  may  be  little  or 
no  pain,  and  there  may  be  no  tenderness  ;  but  pain  in  the 
acute  forms  soon  becomes  marked,  and  persistent  both  on 
movement,  and  at  rest,  especially  at  night.  On  move- 
ment in  the  drier,  and  more  chronic  forms,  we  get  grating 
on  moving  the  heads  of  the  bones  one  over  another. 
This  may  become  quite  a  marked  feature.  At  first  it 
resembles  fine  crepitation,  but  soon  passes  into  the 
coarser  varieties  which  only  cease  from  total  inability  to 
move  the  joint. 

During  the  first  stages  the  skin  over  the  joints  may  be 
reddened,  and  dusky  in  hue,  along  with  the  other  symp- 
toms of  acute  trouble,  and  in  the  later  we  see  various 
trophic  changes,  such  as  "  glossy "  skin,  increase  of 
pigment,  etc. 

With  regard  to  the  pouches  or  cysts  seen  either 
in  connection  with,  or  in  proximity  to,  a  joint,  Mr. 
Morant  Baker5  says  that  they  arise  from  the  synovial 
cavities  by  a  process  of  distention.     The  synovial  fluid 


102  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

on  reaching  a  certain  degree  of  tension  finds  its  way  out 
into  the  tissues  in  the  direction  of  least  resistance.  It 
does  so  either  through  some  normal  channel,  such  as 
that  by  which  a  bursa  communicates  with  a  joint,  or 
else  by  the  formation  of  a  hernial  projection  of  synovial 
membrane.  Finally  it  pushes  its  way  into,  and  between, 
the  tissues  until  its  boundaries  come  to  be  formed  by  the 
muscles  and  other  surrounding  tissues.  I  have  often  seen 
such  pouches  gradually  being  pushed  through  the  tissues 
surrounding  the  joints,  and  one  can  readily  understand 
how  they  might  have  their  communication  with  the  joint 
cut  off  either  by  pressure,  from  the  quickly  enlarging 
joint,  or  else  by  a  twist,  or  by  some  inflammatory  process. 
I  do  not  think  that  these  synovial  pouches  ever  actually 
burst.  On  puncturing  them  I  have,  more  than  once, 
seen  the  escape  of  all  the  fluid  from  a  joint ;  and,  on 
pressure,  one  can  make  them  disappear  with  a  temporary 
increase  of  the  fluid  in  the  joint. 

With  regard  to  the  presence  of  fluid  in  the  joints : 
in  almost  all  the  acute  cases  it  is  present,  often  in  large 
amount.  However,  with  the  synovial  membrane  and 
ligaments  in  a  state  of  softening  and  degeneration,  it  is 
not  always  easy  to  differentiate  between  the  two  condi- 
tions. Haemorrhages  into  the  joints  are  rare,  but  not 
altogether  unknown.  Suppuration  is  even  rarer,  and  I 
have  never  seen  it  (see  p.  57). 

In  the  acute  forms  of  rheumatoid  arthritis  the 
small  joints  of  the  hand  are  those  most  liable  to  be 
affected  by  the  rheumatoid  changes.  They  are  usually 
the  joints  first  affected,  and  often  form  the  starting 
point  from  which  it  spreads  all  over  the  body.  It 
not  infrequently  happens,  however,  that  the  disease 
is  not  only  confined  to  the  fingers,  but  to  the  terminal 
interphalangeal,  or  even  one  terminal  interphalangeal 
joint. 


SYMPTOMS.  103 

Charcot  gives  the  following  statistics  from  45  cases,  as 
to  its  origin 6 : — 

25,  or  55*5  per  cent.,  started  in  the  small  joints  of  the  hands, 

and  feet  first. 
4,  or     8*8         ,,  started  in  the  great  toe  first. 

7,  or  17*7         ,,  started  in  the  hands  and  feet  at  the  same 

time  as  in  a  larger  joint. 
9,  or  20*0         ,,  started  in  the  larger  joints  first. 

He  says  the  arthritis,  as  a  rule,  spreads  from  the 
periphery  to  the  centre;  the  fingers  first  being  affected, 
then  the  elbows,  and  then  the  shoulders.  In  young 
patients  he  says  it  is  usually  general  from  the  first,  and 
that  it  is  only  in  the  elderly  or  chronic  cases  that  its 
progressive  character  is  so  well  seen.  Haygarth  7  men- 
tions that  20  out  of  34  cases  had  the  hands  affected  first, 
and  Ord8  24  out  of  38.  Garrod  out  of  500  found  that 
252  commenced  in  the  hands,  64  in  the  knees,  and  28  in 
the  feet ;  whilst  in  430,  or  86  per  cent.,  the  hands  were 
affected  at  the  same  period  of  the  disease. 

In  the  78  cases  I  take  for  comparison,  I  could  only  get 
a  reliable  history  in  50  with  regard  to  the  joint  first 
affected.  Out  of  these  50,  34  or  68  per  cent,  began  in 
the  hands ;  8  or  16  per  cent,  in  the  ankles ;  5  or  10 
per  cent,  in  the  knees  ;  2  or  4  per  cent,  in  the  shoulders, 
and  neck ;  and  1  or  2  per  cent,  in  the  elbows  and  hips. 

The  disease  rarely,  or  never,  travels  down  a  limb, 
although  it  may  occasionally  do  so  from  a  knee  or  elbow 
to  the  fingers  or  toes.  It  is  noticed  that  the  joints 
most  liable  to  other  conditions,  are  those  most  liable  to 
be  affected  also  in  this  complaint,  with  one  exception. 
This  is  the  temporo-maxillary  joint,  which  is  rarely 
affected  in  other  disorders,  but  shows  a  peculiar  liability, 
almost  pathognomonic,  to  be  affected  in  rheumatoid 
disease.  It  may  happen  that  the  disease  in  the  jaws  is  so 
extreme  that  all  movement  is  prevented,  and  feeding  has 
to  be   effected   through    the   vacant   space   left   by   the 


Garrod' s 

Percentage. 

Percentage 

hands  affected.. 

97*4      . 

..       86-0 

elbows       ,, 

84-6 

..       25-0 

neck          ,, 

82-0 

. — 

knees         ,, 

73-0 

60-6 

ankles        ,, 

67-9      . 

..       34-4 

jaws          ,, 

67-9      . 

..       25-0 

shoulders  ,, 

61-9 

..       25-0 

hips            ,, 

12-5      . 

..       14-6 

sterno-claviculai 

2-5 

— 

104  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

removal  of  a  tooth.  The  inability  to  open  the  jaw  may 
only  be  from  stiffness  and  cicatricial  contraction,  but  it 
may  also  happen  from  true  ankylosis. 

Garrod  gives  a  table  of  the  joints   most   frequently 
affected.     For  comparison,  I  also  give  my  results  : — 


66 
64 
56 
53 
53 
48 
10 
2 

The  centripetal  order  is  broken  at  the  neck,  and  knees, 
but  as  these  joints  are  specially  liable  to  arthritic  trouble 
we  would  almost  expect  them  to  be  so  also  in  this  disease. 
In  acute  rheumatism,  the  knees  are  the  joints  most 
frequently  affected.  One  of  the  most  marked  features  of 
the  disorder  is  its  symmetry.  This  is  not  only  seen  with 
regard  to  the  joints  affected,  but  also  to  the  time  of  the 
invasion,  and,  to  a  less  extent,  to  the  degree  of  severity 
with  which  individual  joints  are  affected.  It  is  usual  to 
find  one  limb  more  affected  than  the  other,  and  the  peri- 
pheral joints  more  than  the  more  central  ones.  This  is 
often  beautifully  demonstrated.  Garrod  says  this  sym- 
metry is  carried  so  far  that  corresponding  portions  of 
the  cartilages  are  destroyed.     This  I  cannot  confirm. 

When  ankylosis  occurs  it  may  be  from  true,  or  fibrous 
ankylosis,  or  more  rarely  from  interlockings  of  the 
osteophytic  out-growths.  This  latter  is  most  common 
in  the  case  of  the  jaws.  Fibrous  ankylosis  may  usually 
be  diagnosed  from  true  or  bony  ankylosis,  by  some  slight 
movement  detected  on  careful  examination,  or  the  attempt 
to  obtain  movement  may  cause  a  contraction  of  the 
muscles  which  oppose  it,  or  else  pain  may  be  induced. 


SYMPTOMS.  105 

Spondylitis,  or  disease  of  the  vertebrae,  is  not  uncommon, 
but  it  is  confined  almost  entirely   to  the   acute   form. 

In  all  cases,  at  one  time  or  another,  there  is  pain.  The 
pain  is  varied,  and  arises  from  many  different  causes. 
That  arising  in  the  joints  is,  as  a  rule,  of  a  gnawing 
character,  is  made  worse  by  movement,  and  often  by  the 
warmth  of  the  bed.  It  differs  in  intensity,  in  different 
cases,  and  from  time  to  time.  Although  there  may  be 
no  actual  pain  in  the  joints,  patients  often  complain  of  a 
pain  as  if  the  joints  were  being  stretched,  in  the  liga- 
ments, and  tendons.  Pain  is  usually  less  in  the  joints 
distended  with  fluid,  but  in  acute  cases  with  comparatively 
no  effusion,  and  where  the  cartilages  rub  one  on  another, 
it  is  most  marked.  Besides  this  we  may  have  pain  from 
cramp  or  spasms  of  the  muscles,  or  there  may  be  pain 
referable  to  the  bones.  Again,  we  have  neuralgic  pains  ; 
and  pain  along  the  course  of  a  nerve,  due  to  neuritis. 
In  some  cases  there  may  be  radiating  pains  which,  if 
there  be  spondylitis,  is  probably  due  to  irritation  or 
compression  of  the  nerve  roots. 

We  must  now  consider  the  deformities  and  dislocations 
which  ensue.  In  every  joint  affection  there  is  a 
certain  amount  of  deformity  or  distortion  due  to  the 
thickening  and  swelling  of  the  joint  tissues.  Possibly  in 
rheumatoid  arthritis  it  may  stop  at  this  stage,  but,  on  the 
other  hand,  as  it  progresses,  and  as  the  tissues  become 
contracted,  destroyed,  or  greatly  weakened,  there  may 
arise  those  great  alterations  from  the  normal  which 
cause  so  much  crippling  and  distortion.  The  disease,  as 
it  advances,  may  cause  an  increased  tonicity  on  the  part 
of  certain  muscles,  and  a  weakness,  or  atony,  on  the  part 
of  others,  the  result  being  a  deformity  which,  although 
at  first  readily  reducible,  soon  becomes  irreducible  and 
permanent.  Along  with  the  development  of  such 
deformities  we  find  marked  wasting,  and  shortening  of 


106  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

certain  muscles  which  may  occur  to  such  an  extent  that 
joints  quite  free  from  disease  may  actually  become  partially 
or  completely  dislocated,  as  has  also  been  known  to  occur 
in  such  diseases  as  paralysis  agitans,  congenital  brain 
atrophy,  etc.  (Plate  VIII,  Fig.  A). 

This  process  is  of  course  very  slow,  and  chronic  in  its 
course.  A  somewhat  similar  condition  has  been  described 
by  Jaccoud,9  as  occurring  in  his  "  Kheumatisine  fibreux." 
Such  deformities  also  occur  in  certain  conditions  of  the 
nervous  system,  and  in  all  chronic  forms  of  arthritis. 

In  rheumatoid  arthritis  the  principal  deformities  are 
seen  in  the  hands  and  knees.  The  deformities  of  the 
hand  occur  in  two  ways.  There  may  be  deflection  to 
the  ulnar  or  radial  side,  or  there  may  be  extension  or 
flexion.  A  combination  of  these  two  types  is  what  we 
most  commonly  see.  Let  us  first  study  the  deflection 
type. 

The  disease  having  commenced  in  the  fingers,  spreads 
in  course  of  time  to  the  knuckles  and  wrists.  These  be- 
come large,  and  nodular,  and,  probably,  at  the  same  time 
some  deflection  of  the  fingers  occurs.  This  may  either  be 
ulnar,  when  the  whole  of  the  finger  is  involved,  or  else 
radial,  when  only  the  terminal  phalangeal  joint  is  affected. 
This  radial  deflection  of  the  terminal  joint  has  been 
explained,  by  some,  as  being  due  to  osteophytic  outgrowths 
on  the  ulnar  side.  The  ulnar  deflection  only  takes  place 
from  the  knuckle  joints,  and,  except  for  radial  deflection 
of  the  terminal  joints,  the  deformity  of  the  phalangeal 
joints  is  usually  confined  to  a  fusiform  enlargement 
due  to  synovial  thickening  (see  Plate  VIII,  Fig.  B,  and 
Plate  IX,  Fig.  A). 

When,  however,  the  knuckles  have  become  affected  the 
fingers  may  begin  to  deflect  from  that  joint,  but  always  to 
the  ulnar  side.  At  first  easily  reducible,  it  rapidly  becomes 
irreducible.     These  deformities  are  brought  about  prin- 


PLATE    VIII. 


Fig.  ..4.— Dislocation  backwards  of  index  finger  through  relaxation  of 
ligaments  and  erosion  of  the  cartilages  and  head  of  the  bones  ;  also  partial 
dislocation  of  ring  finger. 


Fig.  B.  Shows  ulnar  deflection 


SYMPTOMS.  107 

cipally  and  primarily  by  relaxation  of  the  ligaments  and 
tendons.  Herringham  suggests  that  it  may  be  caused  by 
atrophy  of  the  abductor  indicis,  and  by  the  then  unsup- 
ported ringer  pushing  the  others  to  the  ulnar  side. 
Duckworth11  points  out  that  such  atrophy  is  not  a 
constant  feature,  and  this  therefore  has  to  be  discounted. 
Pure  atrophy  alone  will  not  cause  it. 

As  a  rule  the  thumb  escapes,  if  the  terminal  joints  alone 
are  affected,  but  it  suffers  if  the  disease  becomes  more 
general.  As  the  wrist  enlarges  the  natural  shape  of  the 
arm  and  forearm  is  lost,  and  it  comes  to  appear  as 
if  the  limb  from  the  elbow  to  the  wrist  were  of  the  same 
thickness.  One  often  notices  that  the  bursae  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  the  olecranon  are  enlarged,  and  it  is  fairly 
common  to  find  that  cartilaginous  bodies  have  developed 
in  these  bursae.  In  the  larger  joints  it  is  usually 
impossible  to  find  any  deflection.  The  deformities 
arise  in  a  similar  manner  in  the  feet,  but  are  less 
common. 

Under  the  second  type  we  find  those  deformities  due 
to  flexion  or  extension.  They  were  first  described  and 
classified  by  Charcot,12  who  divided  them  into  two  main 
types,  with  several  sub- varieties  :— 

I. — The  first  form  is  that  most  often  met  with.  It  is 
marked  by 

(a,)  Flexion  of  the  terminal  phalanges  on  the  second 
at  an  obtuse,  right,  or  even  an  acute  angle. 

(b,)  Extension  of  the  second  phalanges  on  the  first. 

(c,)  Flexion  of  the  first  phalanges  on  the  metacarpals. 

(d,)  Flexion  to  a  less  obtuse  angle,  of  the  metacarpals, 
and  carpals  on  the  bones  of  the  forearm. 

(e,)  In  a  great  many  cases,  inclination  of  all  the  fingers 
to  the  ulnar  border  of  the  hand. 

The  sub-varieties  are  : — 

(a,)  The  first  and  second  phalanges  being  in  the  same 


10S  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

axis,  form  a  single  column,  with  the  other  characters  as 
the  main  type. 

(b,)  The  terminal  phalanges  are  extended  on  the  second, 
and  the  backs  of  the  fingers  appear  excavated  beyond  the 
prominent  heads  of  the  metacarpal  bones. 

II. — The  second  type  is  characterised  by 

(a,)  Extension  of  the  terminals  on  the  second  phalanges. 

(b,)  Flexion  of  the  second  on  the  first  phalanges. 

(c,)  Extension  of  the  first  phalanges  on  the  metacarpals. 

(d,)  More  or  less  marked  flexion  of  the  carpals  on  the 
bones  of  the  forearm. 

(e,)  In  some  cases  deviation  of  all  the  fingers  towards 
the  ulnar  border  of  the  hand. 

The  sub-varieties  are  : — 

(a,)  Flexion  of  all  the  segments  of  the  hand,  except  the 
terminals,  on  one  another,  so  as  to  appear  rolled  up. 

(b,)  Is  similar,  except  that  there  is  extension  of  the 
second  on  the  first  as  well. 

With  regard  to  the  thumb,  it  is  usually  flexed,  but 
occasionally  it  is  found  extended.  Combined  with  these 
changes  there  is  usually  flexion  of  the  elbows,  pronation 
of  the  forearm,  rigidity  of  the  shoulder,  and  the  upper 
limb  is  fixed  on  the  chest.  Garrod  makes  the  flexion  or 
extension  of  the  middle  joints  the  basis  of  his  classification, 
and  which,  therefore,  necessitates  the  inclusion  of  the 
second  sub-variety  of  the  flexion  type  as  a  sub-variety  of 
the  extension  type. 

With  regard  to  the  lower  limbs  the  hips  usually  remain 
mobile,  but  the  knees  are  flexed  and  fixed. 

Charcot  says  that  the  chief  deformities  are  as  follows : — 

(a,)  The  lower  end  of  the  femur  projects  in  front  of 
the  head  of  the  tibia  ; 

(b,)  The  internal  condyle  becomes  less  prominent ; 

(c,)  The  patella,  thrown  outwards,  rests  on  the  outer 
condyle ; 


SYMPTOMS.  109 

(d,)  The  head  of  the  fibula  projects  externally. 

In  the  tibio-tarsal  joint  ankylosis  is  common.  The 
foot  is,  as  a  rule,  abducted,  and  rests  on  its  inner  edge. 
The  big  toe  is  turned  outwards,  so  as  to  cover  the  other 
toes.  With  regard  to  the  cervical  vertebrae  one  often 
sees  the  head  thrown  forwards,  and  bent  on  the  sternum, 
so  as  almost  to  let  the  chin  touch  it.  The  neck  is 
widened  posteriorly. 

If  we  now  turn  to  the  deformities  of  the  knee  joints, 
we  see  that  the  joint  is  almost  invariably  flexed,  and 
mayhap  slightly  rotated.  Can  we  account  for  this  in 
any  way '?  In  disease  of  the  condyles  of  the  femur  we 
know  the  leg  always  assumes  a  flexed  position  to  a 
greater  or  less  extent,  and  that  after  flexion,  the  foot 
rotates  out,  and  rotation  increases  the  flexion.  In 
diseases  of  the  synovial  sac, 'unattended  by  disease  of  the 
condyles,  cartilages,  lateral  or  crucial  ligaments,  the 
entire  joint  remains  straight. 

In  diseases  of  the  entire  joint,  including  the  cartilages, 
the  leg  always  flexes,  whether  there  is  fluid  present  or 
not. 

I  must  qualify  these  propositions  by  saying  that  certain 
pathological  changes,  which  may  have  taken  place,  may 
modify  these  deformities.  But  such  exceptional  de- 
formities are  always  easily  accounted  for,  as,  for  instance, 
that  seen  in  Charcot's  disease,  or  in  cases  attended  by 
complete  destruction  of  either  condyle  or  either  side  of 
the  tibia. 

Many  experimenters  have  tried  to  account  for  flexion 
upon  the  fluid  hypothesis.  It  is  true  that  when  the  knee 
joint  is  forcibly  injected  it  will  flex  slightly,  to  give  the 
greatest  possible  capacity  to  the  capsule,  but  this  is  in- 
sufficient to  explain  the  deformities. 

The  fluid  hypothesis  is  wrong,  because  in,  by  far,  the 
largest  percentage  of  cases,  there  is  no  liuid  effusion,  and 


no  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

large  serous  effusions  are  often  unaccompanied  by  flexion, 
and  after  a  joint  is  evacuated  in  large  effusions  it  does 
not  resume  the  straight  position.  These  are  valid 
reasons  why  the  fluid  hypothesis  is  incorrect.  Let  us 
now  examine  a  knee-joint. 

It  is  a  hinge  which,  when  in  the  straight  position,  is 
firmly  fixed,  owing  to  the  tension  of  the  lateral  and 
crucial  ligaments.  This  forces  the  articular  surfaces 
firmly  together  and  prevents  lateral  motion.  The  leg 
flexed,  there  is  lateral  motion  of  the  joint,  which  increases 
as  the  leg  flexes,  and  not  only  lateral  but  rotary  motion. 
The  is  due  to  the  relaxation  of  the  crucial  and  lateral 
ligaments  by  flexion.  Another  fact :  the  patella,  and  a 
portion  of  the  capsule  anteriorly  receive  their  nerve- 
supply  from  the  obturator,  and  probably  from  the  an- 
terior crural.  The  other  portion  of  the  joint  is  supplied 
from  the  great  sciatic.  The  great  sciatic  supplies  the 
flexor  group,  while  the  obturator  and  anterior  crural 
supply  the  extensor  group.  A  clinical  fact  is,  that  when 
the  entire  joint  is  attacked  with  acute  inflammation,  all 
the  muscles  surrounding  it  are  affected  by  spasm.  Still 
flexion  rapidly  takes  place,  whereas  disease  of  the  con- 
dyles always  produces  great  spasm  and  rapid  atrophy 
of  the  flexors,  while  the  extensors  remain  quiescent. 
Diseases  limited  to  the  patella  produce  spasm  and 
atrophy  of  the  quadriceps  extensor  femoris. 

In  rheumatoid  arthritis,  however,  we  find  certain 
muscles  presenting  a  weakness  (usually  to  extension), 
resulting  from  an  atrophic  condition,  and  others  (usually 
the  flexors)  a  condition  of  increased  tonicity.  The  result 
is  naturally  flexion,  and,  as  the  limb  flexes,  rotation 
follows,  and  we  have  the  deformity  so  commonly  seen. 
The  increased  tonicity  arises  probably  by  reflex  irritation 
from  the  joint. 

The  question  has  been  raised,  How  do  deformities,  as  a 


SYMPTOMS.  in 

whole,  arise  ?  Some  have  held  that  they  arose  from  an 
intentional  desire  to  lessen  the  pain.  Trastour,13  and 
Beau,14  were  both  of  this  opinion.  Charcot  held  that 
they  were  due  entirely  to  muscular  contraction,  spasmo- 
dic if  not  convulsive.  These  spasms  are  caused  according 
to  him  by  a  reflex  action  due  to  irritation  in  the  joints. 
This  view  was  also  taken  by  Crocq.  Nowadays  it  is 
recognised  that  they  arise  from  the  weakness  of  one  set 
of  muscles  being  more  than  overcome  by  the  strength  of 
another  set.  In  the  lower  leg  and  foot  we  may  instance 
the  long  flexors,  extensors,  and  interossei  as  being 
specially  affected.  These  latter  flex  the  first  row  of 
phalanges,  and  extend  the  second,  thus  accounting  for 
many  of  the  deformities.  When  they  are  strong  we  will 
have  deformities  of  the  extensor  type,  and,  if  weak,  of  the 
flexor.  It  must  not  be  forgotten,  however,  that  there 
are  accessory  causes.  The  weight  of  the  limbs,  and  the 
more  or  less  decided  laxity  of  the  ligaments,  all  help  in  the 
production.  Such  deformities  are  not  exclusively  the 
property  of  rheumatoid  arthritis  (and  in  fact  are  not  so 
very  common  in  it),  but  may  occur  in  gout,  chronic 
rheumatic  arthritis,  paralysis  agitans,  etc. 

Dislocations. — We  find  that  dislocations  either  partial 
or  complete  arise  from  the  lengthening  of  certain  liga- 
ments, due  to  a  softening  or  erosive  process,  combined 
with  increased  tonicity  of  certain  muscles  ;  whilst  the 
opposing  ones  have  undergone  atony,  or  else  from  the 
ulceration  of  the  heads  of  the  bones. 

We  find  that  the  most  common  dislocations  are  those 
of  the  knees,  wrists,  hips  (in  old  people),  and  fingers. 
In  the  case  of  the  knee,  the  tibia  is  most  often  dislocated 
backwards,  the  wrist  either  backwards  or  forewards,  and 
the  fingers  on  to  the  palmar  aspect,  the  distal  bones 
being  displaced  under  the  proximal  ones  through  the 
anterior  ligaments  giving  way  (see  Plate  VII,  Fig.  A). 


ii2  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

In  chronic  cases,  we  find  the  deformities  much  more 
marked  than  in  the  acute,  and  dislocations  are  also  more 
common.  The  most  usual  type  for  it  to  assume  is  dis- 
location of  the  wrist  and  fingers  forewards.  As  a  rule 
these  dislocations  and  deformities  become  more  pro- 
nounced as  the  disease  becomes  more  chronic,  and 
contraction  of  cicatricial  tissue  takes  place.  In  cases, 
chronic  from  the  first,  they  are  less  pronounced,  partly 
owing  to  the  osteophytic  growths.  It  has  been  noticed 
that  a  hand  which  is  used,  up  to  the  last,  does  not 
develop  such  a  regular  type  of  deformity  as  another, 
which  has  been  kept  at  rest. 

2.  Symptoms  due  to  the  presence  of  the  bacilli  in  the 
blood. 

(a,)  Cardiac  conditions. — I  must  now  touch  on  a  much 
vexed  question,  namely,  the  occurrence  of  cardiac  lesions 
during  the  course  of  the  disease.  Personally,  I  am  of  the 
opinion  that  endocarditis  and  pericarditis,  especially  the 
former,  are  much  more  common  complications  than  one 
would  expect.  The  former  is  fairly  often  seen,  but  the 
latter  much  more  rarely  (in  only  about  4-5  per  cent.). 
Charcot  says  that  they  occur  pretty  frequently,  and  pre- 
sent the  same  characters  as  are  seen  in  acute  rheumatism. 
They  are  usually  seen  in  the  acute  stages  or  during  an 
exacerbation.  To  him  they  appear  to  be  less  grave  than 
those  of  acute  rheumatism.  He  gives  instances  of  these 
lesions  being  found  post-mortem.  Bomberg,15  Todd,10 
Trastour,17  Beau,18  and  Ball,19  all  mention  cases  in  which 
they  have  found  cardiac  lesion  with  rheumatoid  disease. 
Besnier20  supports  this  view  also,  but  declares  that 
they  are  rare.  Sir  A.  Garrod  21  does  not  believe  that 
they  ever  occur,  and  Dr.  A.  E.  Garrod  supports  him, 
although  admitting  that  cases  are  seen  with  cardiac 
lesion,  due,  he  thinks,  to  some  previous  rheumatic 
condition. 


SYMPTOMS.  113 

Out  of  78  cases,  I  found  14,  or  17*9  per  cent.,  suffered 
from  cardiac  conditions  which  had  developed  since  the 
onset  of  the  rheumatoid  attack. 

In  several  others  there  were  cardiac  conditions,  but 
the  history  in  these  cases  not  being  perfectly  clear  they 
were  ignored.  I  have  had  several  cases  under  rny  care 
in  which  undoubted  acute  endocarditis  and  pericarditis 
have  developed  during  the  period  they  were  under 
observation.  Given  a  micro-organism  circulating  in  the 
blood,  it  is  of  course  probable  that  we  will  have  symptoms 
referable  to  their  growth  on  the  endocardium  and 
pericardium.  As  I  have  said,  the  cardiac  lesions,  except 
in  the  case  of  the  pericardium,  are  seldom  of  a  very 
extensive  nature,  and,  in  the  majority  of  cases,  I  have 
found  the  mitral  valve  to  be  the  one  most  likely  to  be 
affected — the  other  valves  less  often.  Clinically  they 
have  no  special  characteristics. 

(&,)  Changes  in  the  glands,  etc. — In  a  considerable  num- 
ber of  cases  we  find  enlargement  of  certain  glands,  most 
commonly  those  in  the  groins  and  armpits.  In  a  few 
rare  cases  I  have  found  a  chain  of  glands  running  up 
from  an  affected  joint.  They  invariably  are  found  on 
the  proximal  side  of  an  affected  joint. 

I  have  never,  as  yet,  found  an  enlarged  spleen.  The 
glands  are  usually  enlarged  in  size,  from  that  of  a  hazel 
nut,  up  to  that  of  a  walnut,  and  are  painful  on  pressure, 
the  pain  shooting  up  and  down  the  limb,  but  otherwise 
give  rise  to  no  symptoms. 

(c,)  Fibroid  nodules  and  fibrinous  exudations  occur  in 
rheumatoid  disease  as  well  as  in  rheumatism,  syphilis, 
etc.  The  former  are  seen  chiefly  in  adults,  are  chronic 
in  nature,  are  often  painful  and  tender,  and  vary  much 
in  size  and  shape.  They  are  found  in  the  subcutaneous 
tissues,  and  often  close  to  a  joint.  Their  occurrence  has 
been  noted  by  Howard,22  Payne,23   Duckworth,24  Pitt,25 

8 


ii4  RHEUMATOID     ARTHRITIS. 

etc.  If  we  bold  that  these  nodules  consist  of  a  central 
necrotic  area,  surrounded  by  dense  connective  tissue  and 
cell  exudation,  there  can  be  only  one  possible  explanation. 
The  bacilli  circulating  in  the  blood  must  have  caused  an 
endarteritis,  with  cell  exudation  and  inflammation,  which, 
if  the  irritation  be  severe,  has  ended  in  a  local  necrosis. 

Extensive  fibrinous  exudation  giving  rise  to  a  hide- 
bound condition  of  the  skin  has  been  noted  by  Jaccoud 
and  Pitt.  The  exudation  in  these  cases  much  resembles 
granulation  tissue. 

C— Secondary  symptoms,  op  those  due  to  the  absorption 
of  the  bacterial  poisons. 

1.  Of  these  secondary  symptoms,  the  principal  may 
be  referred  to  the  muscular  system.  In  all  acute  cases 
we  have  a  certain  amount  of  muscular  atrophy  develop- 
ing sooner  or  later.  It  is  one  of  the  earliest  and  most 
persistent  of  symptoms,  but  may  vary  greatly  in  degree. 
In  some  it  is  so  slight  as  almost  to  be  imperceptible, 
whereas  in  others  the  joint  trouble  seems  quite  secondary 
to  that  of  the  muscles  affected.  One  of  its  peculiarities  is 
selection  of  the  muscles.  It  is  noticed,  as  a  rule,  that 
the  extensors  and  interossei  are  peculiarly  liable  to  be 
affected,  but  not  invariably  so.  One  muscle  only 
or  a  whole  set  of  muscles  may  be  affected,  and  yet  the 
form  and  extent  of  the  disease  in  the  joints  would 
appear  to  have  little  effect  on  this  phenomenon  of 
selection.  It  is  this  selection,  and  the  increase  of  the 
tendon  reflexes,  which  prove  that  the  changes  are  not, 
entirely  due  to  disuse.  For  we  must  remember  that 
prolonged  disuse  will  give  rise  to  an  arthritis,  combined 
with  muscular  atrophy,  having  many  of  the  symptoms 
of  a  rheumatoidal  one.  Such  cases  have  been  mentioned 
by  Bonnet,26  and  Tessier.27  The  selective  character  of 
the  atrophy,  in  rheumatoid  disease,  is  peculiar,  and  this 
we  see  when  we  compare  it  with  what  occurs  in  alcoholic 


SYMPTOMS.  115 

muscular  atrophy,  where  the  extensors  chiefly  are 
affected,  especially  of  the  legs ;  with  lead,  where  it  is  the 
extensors  of  the  fingers  and  wrist;  and  with  diphtheria, 
where  it  is  the  muscles  of  the  throat,  and  internal 
muscles  of  the  eye  that  suffer  most.  It  is  still  more 
remarkable  that  the  selective  power  of  toxic  agents 
should  exert  itself  on  the  motor  filaments  only,  and  not 
on  the  sensory  ones,  or  on  them  both  together.  Indeed, 
in  some  cases,  there  is  good  ground  for  supposing  that 
even  the  trophic,  and  vaso-motor  nerves  may  be  specially 
picked  out.  With  regard  to  this  point,  we  must  bear  in 
mind  that  in  these  diseases,  we  have  to  do  with  a 
peripheral  neuritis,  but  in  rheumatoid  arthritis,  it  is 
probably  a  central  disturbance  which  is  responsible.  The 
reflexes  vary  in  different  cases,  but  in  a  pure  case  of 
rheumatoid  they  are  usually  slightly  increased.  This 
would  rather  point  to  some  irritative  lesion  somewhere.  It 
is  possible  that  the  slight  changes  seen  in  the  reaction 
of  degeneration  indicate  a  difference  between  an  intoxi- 
cation, and  a  degeneration.  I  am  inclined  to  think  so. 
In  the  cases  where  the  reflexes  are  absent  it  is  almost 
certain  that  we  have  to  do  with  a  neuritis,  probably  set 
up  by  the  joint  inflammation  or  by  toxines,  or  it  maybe  due 
to  descending  degeneration.  In  the  case  of  a  neuritis, 
there  will  probably  be  pain  along  the  course  of  the 
affected  nerve  and  there  will  also  be  other  characteristic 
signs.  The  atrophy,  as  we  see  it  clinically,  has  been  said 
to  be  of  different  kinds  :  (a,)  either  due  to  a  neuritis 
arising  as  is  stated  above  ;  but  (b,)  more  commonly  it  is 
attributed  to  some  reflex  nerve  influence  having  its  origin 
in  the  peripheral  nerves  of  the  affected  joints  ;  and  (c,) 
since  the  discovery  of  the  micro-organism,  I  hope  it  will 
be  generally  conceded  that  it  arises,  more  probably  from 
some  toxic  nutritional  condition  of  the  ganglion  cells  of  the 
anterior  cornua  of  the  spinal  cord.     With  regard  to  this 


1 1 6  RHE  UMA  TOW     AR  THR1TIS. 

question  Gowers28  points  out  that  the  atrophy  from  disuse 
is  trifling,  and  tardy,  and  affects  the  muscles  of  the  diseased 
limb  as  a  whole  ;  and  that  the  whole  limb  being  affected, 
precludes  the  possibility  of  the  atrophy  being  due  to  any 
local  inflammatory  change.  He  further  points  out  that 
the  changes  are  such  as  frequently  result  from  degenera- 
tive changes  in  the  pyramidal  tracts,  due  to  changes  in  the 
terminations  of  the  pyramidal  fibres  in  the  gray  matter. 
As  a  further  proof  that  it  does  not  arise  from  a  local 
change  is  the  fact  that  the  whole  of  a  muscle  is  affected, 
and  not  only  that  part  immediately  in  contact  with,  or 
distal  to,  the  affected  joint.  To  cause  this  atrophy  by 
peripheral  means,  the  irritation  must  be  intense;  but  I 
would  much  rather  believe  that  it  is  caused  by  a  local 
agent  circulating  in  the  blood,  such  as  a  toxine  affecting 
the  afore-mentioned  centre.  The  atrophy  resembles  that 
occurring  in  other  forms  of  arthritic  muscular  atrophy, 
not  only  in  its  distribution,  with  its  increased  myotatic 
irritability,  but  also  in  the  absence  of  any  reaction  of  de- 
generation. Should  any  neuritis  have  occurred,  of  course 
we  will  get  the  reaction  of  degeneration.  Fibrillary 
twitchings  have  been  occasionally  observed  in  the  wasted 
muscles.  A  tendency  to  spasm  occurs  with  the  increased 
myotatic  irritability.  This  spasm  may  exist  for  hours, 
and  give  rise  to  the  most  acute  pain,  usually  having  a 
cramp-like  character.  Ballet 29  mentions  cases  accom- 
panied by  chronic  spasm  which  occurred  paroxysmally. 

2.  Symptoms  due  to  changes  in  the  circulatory 
system. 

The  circulatory  symptoms  are  various,  and  some  of 
them  I  will  consider  under  the  nervous  system. 

(a,)  Fever. — The  general  body  temperature  seldom 
shows  much  rise,  but  in  the  acute  stages  there  is  always 
fever,  usually  of  an  irregular  type.  It  seldom  is  high, 
but,  on  one  occasion,  I  have  seen  it  as  high  as  105°  Falu 


SYMPTOMS.  117 

That  it  rises  nightly  during  the  more  progressive  stages, 
I  have  no  doubt,  but  owing  to  its  irregularity,  and  from 
the  fact  that  it  is  seldom  high  it  is  usually  overlooked. 
One  reason  assigned  for  the  want  of  fever  is  that  owing 
to  the  condensation  of  the  joint  tissues  the  absorption  of 
the  toxines  is  very  slow,  and  no  great  quantity  is  ab- 
sorbed at  once.  This,  I  think,  is  hardly  a  sufficient 
explanation.  Most  of  my  hospital  cases,  where  accurate 
observations  are  taken,  present  a  certain  rise  every 
evening  of  from  one  to  four  degrees,  and  this  may  go  on 
for  months,  as  a  rule,  quite  unsuspected  both  by  the 
patient  and  by  the  medical  attendant,  unless  attention 
be  specially  drawn  to  it. 

Amongst  the  other  symptoms  we  have  (b,)  Tachycardia 
or  increase  of  the  heart  rate.  Sir  Dyce  Duckworth  first 
pointed  out  that  palpitation  in  this  disease  was  not  un- 
common. An  increase  in  the  pulse  rate  was  also  pointed 
out  by  Charcot,30  but  it  was  probably  not  until  Spender 31 
drew  attention  to  it,  that  any  special  significance  was 
placed  on  this.  Spender  says,  that  in  the  acute  cases, 
the  greater  number  are  characterised,  from  the  beginning, 
by  an  increased  velocity  and  tension  of  the  heart's  action, 
and  the  pulse  may  go  up  at  once  to  between  80  and  90, 
and  remain  so  for  years.  He  says,  "we  are  startled  by 
counting  a  steady  pulse  of  much  tension,  varying  from 

90  to  110 The  pulse  quickens  synchronously 

with  the  earliest  sign  of  osteo-arthritis ;  there  is  a  gradual 
rise  until  the  numerical  frequency  of  110,  115,  or  120  is 
reached,  and  there  is  scarcely  any  physiological  variation 

during  day  or  night the  body  is  absolutely 

non-pyrexial,  and  the  icy  purple  coldness  of  the  hands  is 
often  a  striking  fact.  There  is  no  ha^mic  murmur,  and 
there  are  no  signs  of  the  heart  being  in  any  way  affected. 
The  acceleration  of  the  circulation  is  not  paroxysmal, 
the  phenomenon  does  not  belong  to  that  group   lately 


n8  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

described  by  Dr.  Bristowe,32  in  which  the  rate  of  pulsa- 
tion now  and  then  suddenly  increases,  and  as  suddenly 
lessens,  nor  is  there  any  sign  of  venous  engorgement  or 
of  local  oedema.  It  is  as  if  the  heart  were  running  along 
without  check  ;  as  if  the  inhibitory  power  of  the  pneu- 
mogastric  nerve  were  partially  withdrawn,  or  partially 
neutralised  by  a  cerebral  influence  which  cannot  at 
present  be  denned."  Such,  in  his  own  words,  is  the 
condition  which  he  describes.  I  am  afraid,  I  cannot 
altogether  support  him  in  his  observation.  It  is  un- 
doubted that  we  all  see  cases  of  rheumatoid  arthritis 
with  an  increased  pulse  rate,  but  cannot  this  be  accounted 
for  by  the  fact  that  in  most  cases  there  is  some  pyrexia, 
and  by  the  fact  that  most  hearts  in  rheumatoid  disease  are 
undoubtedly  neurotic.  Sit  down  quietly  by  the  patient's 
bedside,  and  you  will  find  that  a  pulse,  going  at  the  rate 
of  120,  or  over,  will  gradually  subside  and  diminish  in 
frequency.  Such  at  least  has  been  my  experience  in  a 
certain  proportion  of  cases.  But,  now  and  then,  we 
undoubtedly  come  across  cases  corresponding  in  all 
essentials  to  those  described  by  Dr.  Spender.  They  are 
however,  not  very  common.  The  tachycardia  probably 
arises  from  the  cardiac  nerves  and  centres  having  come 
under  the  same  influences  which  affect  so  many  of  the 
other  portions  of  the  nerve  system. 

We  now  turn  to  another  class  in  which  (c,)  Ansemia 
occurs.  Although  resembling  many  other  anaemias 
in  being  secondary  and  symptomatic  in  nature  rather 
than  primary  or  idiopathic,  that  of  rheumatoid  arthritis 
is  none  the  less  interesting ;  and  in  its  details  may  be 
classed  with  those  forms  seen  in  various  other  infective 
diseases.  We  seldom  find  it  very  marked  except  in 
advanced  and  very  acute  cases,  but  in  all,  even  the 
slightest,  there  is,  as  a  rule,  a  certain  amount  of  blood 
deficiency.     Boughly  speaking  in  about  95  per  cent,  of 


PLATE    IX. 


Fig.  A.  Shows  fusiform  deformity  of  index  finger. 


Fig.  B. — Haemorrhage  under  nails  in  Rheumatoid  Arthritis. 


SYMPTOMS.  119 

the  cases  presenting  themselves,  in  all  stages,  do  we 
find  it  to  a  greater  or  lesser  degree.  We  rarely  find 
extreme  pallor  of  the  skin,  the  patients  presenting  more 
often  a  sallow  or  brownish  yellow  complexion,  with 
moderate  blanching  of  the  mucous  membranes.  This 
sallowness  may,  by  degrees,  pass  into  deeper  shades, 
until  it  insensibly  merges  into  a  distinct  discolouration. 
Not  infrequently  it  is  accompanied  by  functional  cardiac 
bruits  and  venous  hums.  Haemorrhages,  so  common  in 
other  anaemias,  are  rare,  but  not  unknown.  They  are 
very  rare  from  the  mucous  membranes,  being  most 
commonly  seen  as  small  purpuric  spots  on  the  legs.  I 
have  seen  it  two  or  three  times  as  hsematemesis  and 
haemoptysis,  and  once  under  the  nails  of  the  fingers  and 
toes.  Of  course  haemorrhages  are  rare,  as  they  mostly 
occur  in  cases  where  there  is  50  per  cent,  or  more  blood 
deficiency  and  where  it  depends  more  on  a  diminution  of 
the  corpuscles  than  on  that  of  the  haemoglobin. 

(d,)  Haemorrhages. — Purpuric  haemorrhages  are  usually 
small  and  are  usually  subcutaneous.  They  almost  never 
occur  from  the  mucous  and  synovial  membranes.  Haema- 
temesis  I  have  seen  several  times,  and  haemoptysis 
once. 

In  the  course  of  a  year,  I  have  on  an  average,  seen 
perhaps  six  or  eight  cases  where  purpura  was  well 
marked,  the  haemorrhagic  effusions  usually  occurring 
on  the  front  of  the  legs,  and,  more  rarely  on  the  forearms. 
A  very  interesting  case  was  one  where  it  had  occurred 
under  the  nails  of  both  hands  and  feet,  before  admission. 
When  first  seen  it  was  beginning  to  clear  up,  but  showed 
as  a  brownish  discolouration  under  the  nails.  The  ac- 
companying photograph  (Plate  IX,  Fig.  B),  shows 
the  lesion  well  during  the  process  of  clearing  up.  The 
haemorrhages  are  almost  undoubtedly  due  to  the 
rheumatoidal  toxic  poison  which  induces  anaemia  with 


1 20  RHE  UMA  TOW    A R THRIT1S. 

dilatation  of  the  blood-vessels  and  extravasation  of  their 
contents. 

3.  Symptoms  due  to  abnormalities  of  the  nervous 
system.  Now,  although  strictly  speaking  almost  all,  if  not 
all,  the  secondary  symptoms  are  due  to  derangement  of 
the  nervous  system,  yet  I  have  chosen  for  obvious  reasons, 
to  describe  them  separately  under  the  various  systems 
in  which  they  occur,  leaving  only  neuritis  and  the  more 
miscellaneous  trophic  changes  to  be  considered  under  this 
heading. 

(a,)  Neuritis  is  a  fairly  common  complication,  and 
usually  arises  from  inflammation  spreading  from  the 
joint  to  the  nerves  in  the  proximity,  more  rarely  from  the 
effect  of  the  toxines  on  the  nerves  themselves.  Its  most 
prominent  symptom  is  pain  along  the  course  of  the  nerve, 
with  atrophy  of  one  or  more  muscles.  This  may  become 
extreme.  Faradic  irritability  is  lost,  but  that  to  voltaism  is 
increased  in  amount  and  often,  but  not  always,  altered  in 
quality.  In  slight  cases  the  increase  of  voltaic  irritability 
may  be  trifling.  In  the  nerves  the  irritability  to  both 
currents  lessens  and  is  ultimately  lost.  There  is  a 
tendency  for  it  to  spread  to  other  branches,  and  nerves, 
and  to  gradually  affect  nearly  all  the  muscles  of  a  limb. 
Muscle -reflex  action  (myotatic  irritability)  is  invariably 
lost.  The  muscles  iri  these  cases  are  paler  than  normal 
and  smaller  m  bulk.  The  fibres  are  reduced  in  size,  and 
are  pale  in  colour ;  the  transverse  striation  may  be  pre- 
served or  they  may  be  granular  ;  and  the  nuclei  of  their 
sheaths,  and  interstitial  tissue  may  be  increased  in 
number.  These  cases  differ  much  from  the  ordinary 
cases  of  rheumatoid  arthritis,  and  often  give  rise  to 
difficulty  in  arriving  at  a  diagnosis. 

Apart  from  the  direct  spread  of  inflammation  from  the 
joints  to  the  nerves,  the  neuritis  may  be  caused  by  the 
poison  generated  by  the  micro-organisms.     Recent  re- 


SYMPTOMS.  121 

searches  suggest  that  it  is  these  poisons,  and  not  the 
organisms  themselves  that  act  on  the  nerves.  The  fact 
of  symmetry  helps  to  prove  that  it  is  a  cause  acting- 
through  the  blood,  and  the  selective  action  as  seen  is 
also  typical  of  the  action  of  toxic  agents  upon  various 
parts  of  the  nervous  system. 

(b,)  Other  trophic  phenomena. — We  best  see,  that  some 
disturbance  of  the  trophic  function  of  the  nerves  has 
taken  place,  from  the  symptoms  due  to  vaso-motor 
disturbance.  It  is  probably  due  to  this  that  we  have 
those  cold  clammy  blue  hands,  evidently  a  local  asphyxia, 
with  sweating  of  the  palms,  pigmentation,  etc.  Along 
with  these,  but  more  rarely,  we  see  local  erythema  and 
congestion.  Occasionally  distinct  areas  of  atrophy  of  the 
skin  have  been  observed  ;  perhaps  one  of  the  most  marked 
and  most  common  forms  being  that  known  as  "  glossy 
skin."  This  condition  was  first  described  by  Paget,  and 
more  recently  by  Mitchell.  The  skin,  in  this  condition, 
looks  as  if  it  had  been  varnished,  and  much  resembles 
chilblains  on  a  big  scale,  or  else  a  highly  polished  scar. 
The  hairs  for  the  most  part  disappear.  The  affected  skin 
is  smooth,  hairless,  almost  devoid  of  wrinkles,  pink  in 
colour,  and  glossy.  In  contra-distinction  to  this  we  often 
see  a  recent  growth  of  downy  hair,  especially  on  the  fore- 
arms. Again,  we  may  see  a  condition  of  scleroderma. 
In  this  condition  we  have  patches  of  skin  white,  and 
ivory-like,  indurated,  and  stiffened,  and  as  if  frozen. 
The  skin  may  be  bound  down  to  the  tissues  underneath, 
and  may  impede  movement,  and  cause  deformity ;  the 
papillae  of  the  skin  being  flattened,  the  cutis  thinner  than 
usual,  and  composed  of  more  homogeneous  connective 
tissue,  and  the  skin  as  a  whole  is  less  fibrous  than  in 
the  normal.  The  hairs  gradually  disappear  until  a  con- 
dition of  alopecia  is  observed.  Along  with  this  atrophic 
condition  a  certain  amount  of  chronic  inflammation  is 


122  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

seen,  as  evidenced  by  the  abundant  nuclei  in  the  altered 
skin,  principally  around  the  vessels,  and  sebaceous  glands, 
and  in  the  rete  Malpighii.  (Edenia  of  the  subcutaneous 
tissues,  especially  of  the  legs,  has  been  observed  by 
Vidal, 33  and  Charcot  34  unaccompanied,  however,  by  any 
cause  which  would  ordinarily  give  rise  to  it.  The  nails 
may  become  brittle,  and  deeply  ridged  in  the  longitudinal 
directions.  Hadden  35  has  described  ulcerations  of  the 
fingers,  and  wasting  of  the  soft  parts  is  pretty  common. 
Fagge 36  mentions  cases  in  which  fibrous  nodules  occurred 
some  distance  away  from  the  diseased  joints,  as  in  the 
muscles  of  the  arms  and  forearms.  They  must  be  dis- 
tinguished from  ordinary  rheumatic  nodules.  Colombel 37 
also  mentions  various  trophic  changes,  especially  of  the 
skin. 

4.     Abnormalities  of  the  integumentary  system. 

(«,)  Increase  in  the  ehromatogenous  functions  of  the 
skin.  Dr.  Spender 3S  first  drew  attention  to  this 
phenomenon.  The  pigmentation  varies  from  light  yellow 
to  a  deep  bronze  colour,  and  it  may  occur  in  small 
freckles,  or  in  large  blotches.  It  is  most  usually  seen 
on  the  forehead,  temples,  eyelids,  hands,  forearms,  or 
front  of  the  legs.  The  freckles  are  round  as  a  rule, 
sharply  defined  from  the  neighbouring  skin,  are  not 
raised,  but  have  a  tendency  to  symmetry.  When  they 
occur  as  blotches  they  are  darker  in  colour,  and  are  not  so 
symmetrical,  except  on  the  face,  where  they  often  sur- 
round the  eyes,  involving  the  eyelids  and  spreading  out 
on  to  the  forehead.  The  onset  and  clearing  up  of  these 
pigmentations  can  often  be  watched  if  the  patient  be  kept 
under  careful  surveillance  for  some  period  of  time,  and 
are  of  use  as  giving  some  indication  of  the  patient's 
condition. 

(b,)  Sweating.  —  In  most  cases  at  one  time  or  another 
we  see  abnormal  sweating.     It  may  be  a  mere  dampness, 


SYMPTOMS.  123 

or  else  it  may  be  so  excessive  as  to  make  the  skin  wring- 
ing wet.  It  may  be  limited  to  one  portion  of  the  body, 
such  as  the  palms  of  the  hands,  soles  of  the  feet,  face,  or 
forehead,  or  it  may  be  general.  Although  dripping  with 
perspiration,  yet  the  patient's  skin  feels  cold,  and  almost 
deathlike,  and  they  always  complain  of  coldness  of 
the  extremities.  These  are  blue  or  of  an  unnatural 
whiteness. 

5.— The  symptoms  referable  to  the  alimentary  traet  are 
probably  of  less  significance  and  are  more  of  the  nature 
of  a  complication  than  those  of  the  other  systems,  but 
still  in  the  large  proportion  of  cases  we  find  some  alimen- 
tary derangement.  This  usually  takes  the  form  of  gastric 
disturbance,  accompanied  by  flatulence,  and  acid  eructa- 
tions. The  bowels  are  almost  always  confined,  and  there 
is  sometimes  a  tendency  to  vomiting.  The  importance 
of  these  disorders  is  appreciated  when  we  know  that 
most  of  our  treatment  now-a-days  is  directed  to  improv- 
ing the  patient's  general  health,  and  to  assist  in  the 
elimination  of  toxic  products,  a  thing  we  cannot  do  if 
the  digestive  arrangements  are  out  of  order.  It  is  also 
of  importance  to  remember  that  this  may  be  the  route 
through  which  the  micro-organism  gains  its  access  to 
the  system  generally. 

The  urine  is  as  a  rule  normal,  but  in  some  cases,  Money39 
found  excess  of  urea  and  uric  acid,  and  occasionally 
transitory  glycosuria.  This  excess  of  uric  acid  is  denied  by 
most  authors,  and  I  have  never  found  it.  Drachmann 40 
noted  a  diminution  of  the  phosphates  excreted ;  Bocker 
found  a  diminution  of  phosphate  of  calcium  in  the  urine, 
but  there  was  four  times  as  much  found  in  the  blood. 

Apart  from  the  cardiac  conditions  the  principal  visceral 
complications  are  due  to  the  occurrence  of  such  diseases 
as  pneumonia,  bronchitis,  phthisis,  interstitial  nephritis, 
etc.      Sclerotitis,  iritis,  and   conjunctivitis   occasionally 


1 24  RHE  UMA  TOW    AR  THRITIS. 

occur.  Deafness  due  to  the  ossicles  of  the  ear  being 
affected,  and  aphonia,  due  to  the  implication  of  the 
arytenoid  cartilages,  sometimes  are  seen.  Certain  skin 
affections,  apart  from  those  already  mentioned,  such 
as  psoriasis,  have  been  described  as  occurring  in  rheuma- 
toid arthritis,  but  their  presence  is  probably  nothing 
more  than  an  accidental  occurrence. 

II. — Prognosis. 
With  regard  to  prognosis  little  can  be  said  of  an  en- 
couraging nature,  if  we  look  forward  to  a  perfect  cure. 
Once  a  joint  is  destroyed,  as  it  rapidly  is,  we  can  never 
make  it  as  of  old.  Cases  seen  early  may  be  completely 
cured,  but  once  destruction  of  the  cartilages  has  occurred 
I  see  no  possibility  of  this  occurring.  One  can  subdue 
the  acute  stages,  but  still  we  have  left  the  hardening, 
and  thickening,  the  pain,  stiffness,  difficulty  of  move- 
ment, and  a  certain  amount  of  crippling.  Still  it 
is  marvellous  what  can  be  done,  and  I  would  never  say 
that  any  case  is  absolutely  hopeless,  for  by  care  and 
proper  treatment  the  pain  can  be  alleviated,  and  life 
made  more  bearable  both  to  the  patients  themselves  and 
their  immediate  companions.  At  the  worst,  the  com- 
plaint is  rarely  fatal  to  life ;  but  what  is  life  if  one  is  a 
total  cripple,  a  trial  to  one's  self  and  to  all  about  one  ? 
On  the  whole  I  would  say  that  the  hope,  to  make  the 
joint,  or  joints,  as  good  as  they  originally  were,  is  futile — 
it  cannot  be  done,  but  we  can  relieve  pain,  subdue  the 
destructive  elements,  and  leave  only  the  actual  joint 
changes  to  be  combatted.  These  are  no  small  mercies, 
and,  in  the  near  future,  we  may  hope  for  even  greater 
successes.  One  warning  I  would  give,  and,  it  is,  take 
the  disease  in  time,  take  it  in  its  earlier  stages,  and  you 
will  reap  an  adequate  reward  in  the  relief  you  have 
obtained  for  the    sufferer,   and   in  the  knowledge   that 


PROGNOSIS.  125 

you  have  subdued   what  has  hitherto  been  regarded  as 
an  altogether  incurable  complaint. 


REFERENCES. 

1.  Howard.— "  Pepper's    Syst.   of   Pract.  Med.,"  1885,  vol.  ii., 

p.  88. 

2.  Horaolle.— "  Diet,  de  Med.  et  Chir.  Prat.,"  1882. 

3.  Garrod. — "  Rheumatism  and  Rheumatoid  Arthritis." 

4.  Spender.—"  Osteo- Arthritis,"  1889. 

5.  Baker,  Morant.— "  St.  Earth.  Hosp.  Rep.,"  1885,  xxi. 

6.  Charcot.—  "  These  de  Paris,"  1853. 

7.  Haygarth.— "  On  Nodosity  of  the  Joints,"  1805. 

8.  Ord.— "  Trans.    Clin.    Soc.,"    1879,    xiii.,    and   "  Brit.    Med. 

Journal,"  1884,  vol.  ii. 

9.  Jaccoud.— "  Lecons  de  Clin.  Med.,"  1867,  lecon  xxiii. 
Ii.  Duckworth.—"  Treatise  on  Gout,"  1889. 

12.  Charcot. — "  GEuvres  Completes." 

13.  Trastour.— "  These  de  Paris,"  1855. 

14.  Beau. — "  Gazette  des  HGpitaux,"  19th  July,  1864. 

15.  Romberg. — "  Klinische   Ergebnisse,"  1846,   and   "Klinische 

Wahrnehmuugen,"  1851. 

16.  Todd.—"  On  Gout  and  Rheumatism,"  1843. 

17.  Trastour. — Loc.  cit. 

18.  Beau. — Loc.  cit. 

19.  Ball.—"  On  Rheumatisme  Viceral,"  "  These  de  Paris,"  1866, 

p.  121. 

20.  Besnier. — "Diet.  Encyclop.  des  Sciences  Med.,"  1876. 

21.  Garrod,  Sir  A. — "  Gout  and  Rheumatic  Gout,"  1876. 

22.  Howard. — "Pepper's  System  of  Medicine." 

23.  Payne.— "Brit.  Med.  Journal,"  1883,  vol.  i.,  p.  622. 
24-  Duckworth,  Sir  D.—  "  Clin.  Trans.,"  vol.  xvi.,  p.  52. 

25.  Pitt. — "  Clin.  Trans.,"  vol.  xxvii.,  p.  54. 

26.  Bonnet. — "  Traite  de  Maladies  des  Articulations." 

27.  Tessier. — "  Memoirs  sur  les  effets  de  l'immobilite  longtemps 

prolonge  des  Articulations." 

28.  Gowers. — "  Diseases  of  the  Nervous  System,"  vol.  i.  p.  498. 

29.  Ballet. — Quoted  Garrod,  loc.  cit.,  p.  256. 

30.  Charcot. — Loc.  cit. 

31.  Spender. — Loc.  cit. 

32.  Bristowe.— "  Brain,"  vol.  x.,  1888. 

33.  Vidal.— "  These  Inaugural,"  1855. 

34.  Charcot.- -Loc.  cit. 

35.  Hadden.— "Trans.  Med.  Soc,"  New  York,  18S6. 

36.  Fagge. — "  Principles  and  Practice  of  Medicine,"  vol.  ii. 

37.  Colombel.— "  These  de  Paris,"  1862. 

38.  Spender. — Loc.  cit. 

39.  Money.—"  Lancet,"  1887,  vol.  ii.,  and  "  Brit.  Med.  Journal." 

1888,  vol.  i. 

40.  Drackmann.— "  Nordisht.  Med.  Arch.,"  1873,  vol.  v.,  p.  1. 


126 


CHAPTER    VI. 
TREATMENT. 

Preliminary  considerations  —  Antitoxine — C auses — Diet — Cloth- 
ing — -  Exercise — -Drugs  —  Creasote  —  Guaiacol —  Guaiacol  Car- 
bonate —  Benzosol  —  Phenols  —  /3-Naphthol  —  Betol  —  Salol  — 
Action  of  Creasote— Hudeocl — Douglas  Powell — Intestinal  Anti- 
septics—  Iron — Arsenic —  Iodides  —  Salicylates  —  Actaea  Eace- 
rnosa — Ichthyol — Hyoscyamus — Relief  of  pain — Dr.  Spender's 
treatment — Guaiacol  externally — Carbolic  Acid  applications — 
Electricity — Thermal  treatment — Alkaline  and  Sulphur  Waters 
— Bath — Aachen — Action  of  Bath  Waters — Bath  treatment — Aix 
treatment — Hot  Air  Baths — Sea  Voyages— Extension — Excision 
— Summary. 

Until  quite  recently,  certain  forms  of  Rheumatoid  Arthritis 
have  been  regarded  as  not  only  quite  incurable,  but  also 
almost  impossible  to  alleviate.  So  far  from  this  being  the 
case,  I  believe  all  cases,  if  recognised  early,  are  curable,  and 
if,  in  the  later  stages,  not  curable,  yet  the  attack  can  be 
arrested,  and  further  damage  prevented.  When  much 
disorganisation  of  the  tissues,  soft  and  hard,  of  a  joint 
has  already  taken  place  we  of  course  cannot  renew  them, 
and  make  them  as  of  old,  but  we  can  arrest  its  spread, 
and  we  can  alleviate  suffering,  and  by  improving  the 
general  health,  give  greater  ease,  and  comfort — in  fact, 
the  activity  of  the  disease  being  subdued  we  have  only 
the  permanent  destruction,  and  disorganisation  left  to 
deal  with.  This  has  been  brought  about  partly  by  our 
better  comprehension  of  the  nature  of  the  disease,  and 
partly  by  newer  methods  of  treatment.  Now  that  we 
know  it  is  a  parasitic  disease,  our  way  becomes 
clearer,  and  we  have,  at  last,  a  definite  aim  in  our 
methods   and   modes   of  treatment.     The   discovery   of 


TREATMENT.  127 

micro-organisms  as  a  cause  is  too  recent  for  us  to  have 
yet  found  an  antidote,  but  I  am  in  hopes  that  before  long 
one,  having  as  powerful  an  effect  for  good,  as  that  of 
diphtheria,  will  be  found.  Meanwhile,  and,  until  it  is 
obtained,  we  have  to  content  ourselves  with  some  of  the 
newer  drugs,  with  antiseptic  properties ;  and  these  in 
conjunction  with  dietetic,  and  thermal  treatment  have 
yielded  such  remarkable  results  that  I  consider  the  future 
full  of  promise.  I  am  speaking  of  pure  cases  of  rheuma- 
toid disease,  and  not  of  "Malum  coxae  senilis,"  a  most 
important  fact  to  remember. 

Before  considering  the  treatment  proper,  it  is  of  impor- 
tance to  bear  in  mind  that  one  of  the  first  considerations 
which  any  medical  man,  called  upon  to  treat  this  affec- 
tion, must  deal  with,  is  the  cause  or  lesion  through  which 
the  poison  has  gained  access  to  the  blood.  In  this 
respect  it  differs  from  those  diseases,  of  which  diphtheria 
is  a  type,  in  that,  in  them,  the  disease  can  be  attacked 
at  the  seat  of  inoculation;  whereas,  in  intra-joint  disease 
the  organism  can  only  be  sustained  while  it  elaborates 
its  antitoxines,  and  marshals  its  leucocytes  to  do  battle 
with  the  invading  legions  of  inimical  micro-organisms. 
During  the  course  of  treatment  one  must  carefully  guard 
against  anything  likely  to  lower  or  debilitate  the  system. 
The  importance  of  this  is  understood,  when  we  remem- 
ber, that  it  is  only  when  the  general  constitution  is 
lowered  that  the  insidious  onslaughts  of  micro-organisms 
are  likely  to  prove  successful.  And  thus  when  we  glance 
at  the  causes  which  make  patients  liable  to  the  disease,  we 
see  what  a  great  role  debilitating  agencies  play,  and  how 
it  becomes  of  the  utmost  importance,  by  the  most  careful 
scrutiny  of  the  past,  and  of  the  family  history,  to  check 
those  agencies  before  they  can  do  further  harm.  By 
such  enquiries  one  is  usually  led  to  an  offending  organ 
or  function,  and  by  the  rectification  of  which,  as  far  as 


128  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

is  possible,  we  not  only  improve  the  general  health,  but 
may  prevent  farther  infection. 

We  may  now  proceed  to  the  consideration  of  the 
principles  of  treatment,  as  we  understand  them, 
dividing  them  into  three  sections :  (I)  Diet,  clothing, 
etc.;  (II)  Drugs;  (III)  Thermal,  electric,  and  surgical 
treatment. 

I. — Diet,  Clothing,  etc. 

(a)  Diet. — No  more  fatal  mistake  can  be  made  than  to 
place  a  patient  on  what  is  popularly  known  as  "low  diet." 
This  course  was  for  years  followed  with  disastrous  results, 
in  consequence  of  the  belief  that  the  disease  was  to  a 
greater  or  lesser  degree  due  to  gout.  Such  we  now  know 
not  to  be  the  case,  and  the  diet  must,  as  far  as  possible, 
resemble  that  which  one  would  recommend  for  that  worst 
of  all  wasting  diseases,  namely,  phthisis.  Of  course, 
where  considerable  febrile  disturbance  exists  care  must 
be  taken  to  give  suitable  liquid  nourishment  until  the 
febrile  state  has  passed.  With  this  proviso  the  diet 
should  be  of  a  nourishing,  as  well  as  of  a  mixed  character. 
The  practice  of  limiting  the  amount  of  nitrogenous  food 
is  not  beneficial — in  fact  as  much  nitrogenous  food  as  can 
be  digested  should  be  given — care  being  taken  to  correct 
any  functional  derangement  of  the  digestive  organs. 
Fats  are  an  important  item,  and  above  all  in  this  class 
stands  eod-liver  oil  which  should  be  regarded  not  as  a 
medicine,  but  as  a  food,  and  should  in  conjunction  with 
maltine  be  given  at  the  termination  of  every  meal.  Of 
vegetables,  Spanish  onion,  and  celery  are  the  best. 
Stimulants  should  be  ordered,  but  not  more  than  will 
stimulate  the  secretion  of  the  gastric  juice — malt  liquors, 
and  good  wines  being  preferred.  Each  individual 
case  must  be  treated  by  itself,  and  no  hard  and  fast 
rules    can   be   laid   down — the  physician  must  exercise 


TREATMENT.  129 

his  own   discretion.      A   good   diet   list   is   the   follow- 
ing :— 

May  take  Soups :  Bouillon,  mutton,  chicken,  oyster,  turtle, 
barley,  rice,  bean,  pea. 

Fish  :  All  that  agree— boiled,  baked,  stewed  or  broiled. 

Meats  :  Beef,  broiled  or  roast ;  lamb,  roast  or  broiled  ;  mutton, 
roast  or  broiled  ;  poultry,  roast  or  broiled ;  game  ;  sweetbreads  ; 
predigested  meats  (beef  peptonoids,  sarco-peptones,  peptonized 
beef -tea,  essences  of  beef,  beef  jelly,  etc.). 

Eggs  raw  (and  with  whiskey,  milk  or  sherry,  sweetened), 
poached,  boiled. 

Fats  and  Oils :  Mutton,  beef,  butter,  olive  oil,  cod-liver  oil. 

Vegetables :  Greens,  lettuce,  celery,  spinach,  asparagus,  cresses, 
cauliflowers,  onions,  tomatoes,  green  peas,  beans,  lentils,  and 
other  leguminous  vegetables ;  rice,  well  cooked,  sparingly ; 
radishes  ;  potatoes,  in  their  jackets,  very  sparingly. 

Bread:  Wheat  and  gluten  bread,  toast,  milk  toast.  Bread 
should  be  at  least  one  day  old,  and  only  a  small  quantity  should 
be  taken. 

Fruits,  Nuts,  etc.:  Oranges,  lemons,  pears,  apricots,  peaches, 
grapes,  fresh  figs,  and  dates ;  baked  apples  sparingly,  and  avoid 
them  raw  ;  walnuts,  almonds,  filberts,  sparingly. 

Drinks :  Boiled  water,  Apollinaris  and  other  carbonated  waters, 
hot  milk,  cream,  milk  punch,  egg-nog ;  peptonized  milk,  lemonade, 
ginger  ale,  sherbet ;  alcoholic  drinks  as  prescribed  (brandy,  whis- 
key, wines,  and  malt  liquors) ;  malt  preparations  ;  coffee,  cocoa, 
chocolate,  tea  sparingly  and  weak. 

It  is  important  to  take  food  often  and  at  regular  inter- 
vals, care  being  taken  that  not  more  than  three  hours, 
except  during  sleep,  passes  without  food.  A  glass  of 
milk,  or  milk  punch  or  liquid  peptonoids,  should  be 
placed  within  easy  reach  in  case  of  waking  during 
the  night. 

During  the  day  the  following  arrangements  can  be 
followed : — 

7.30  a.m.,  and  while  still  in  bed,  patient  should  have  a  cup  of 
milk  with  a  dessert  spoonful  of  whiskey,  brandy,  or  other  stimulant, 
or  with  a  small  quantity  of  tea,  cocoa,  and  a  small  piece  of  bread, 
toast,  or  biscuit. 

8.30 — 9  a.m.,  breakfast  of  milk  with  a  little  tea,  coffee  or  cocoa, 
toast  or  bread  and  butter,  bacon,  ham,  fish,  or  eggs. 

9 


130  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

11.0  a.m.,  a  tumblerful  of  milk,  a  cup  of  broth  or  beef-tea,  or  a 
sandwich,  and  a  glass  of  wine. 

1 — 1.30  p.m.,  a  substantial  meal  of  meat,  poultry,  fish,  or  game, 
with  fresh  vegetables,  some  light  pudding  or  cooked  fruit,  and  a 
glass  of  wine  or  malt  liquor. 

4  p.m.,  a  glass  of  milk,  with  a  small  quantity  of  tea,  coffee,  or 
cocoa,  and  some  bread  and  butter  or  a  plain  biscuit. 

7  p.m.,  another  substantial  meal  similar  to  the  mid-day  one. 

9.30 — 10  p.m.,  a  cup  of  milk  or  bread  and  milk,  or  milk  with 
some  farinaceous  food,  such  as  Nestle's,  Mellin's,  or  Liebig's, 
etc. 

(b,)  Clothing. — The  body  must  be  encased  in  light  wool- 
len garments,  worn  if  possible  next  the  skin,  care  being 
taken  not  to  over-clothe.  A  thin  flannel  vest  and  drawers 
with  a  piece  of  wash-leather  inserted  inside  the  fabric, 
next  the  skin,  over  the  joints,  is  a  most  excellent  plan. 
The  feet  must  be  carefully  guarded,  especially  in  damp 
weather.  All-  undue  exposure  to  damp  and  cold,  it  is 
needless  to  say,  should  be  avoided,  and  the  patient  must 
be  warned,  if  possible,  not  to  expose  himself  during  east 
and  north-easterly  winds. 

(c,)  Exercise. — During  an  acute  attack,  of  course  the 
patient  should  be  confined  to  bed.  As  a  rule  this  is  un- 
necessary during  the  more  chronic  stages,  a  moderate 
amount  of  exercise  being  of  advantage.  If  not  able  to 
walk,  one  should  be  careful  to  see  that  a  sufficiency  of 
fresh  air  either  by  carriage-driving  or  in  a  Bath-chair  is 
obtained.  The  use  of  carefully  regulated  and  graduated 
gymnastics  and  special  movements,  passive  exercises, 
the  use  of  pulleys,  weights  etc.,  are  all  of  benefit. 

II. — Dkugs. 
Almost  every  drug  in  the  Pharmacopoeia  has  at  one  time 
or  another  been  used  in  this  most  intractable  complaint, 
and  all  with  more  or  less  indifferent  success.  As  these 
all,  one  after  the  other,  failed  me,  I  turned  to  some  of  the 
newer  drugs  whose  properties  as  antiseptics  and  elimina- 


TREATMENT.  131 

tive  agents  appeared  to  promise  success.  After  prolonged 
trial  and  experimenting,  my  results  and  deductions  have 
led  to  the  following  facts  being  ascertained. 

Treatment    by    drugs    may    be    divided    into    three 
classes : — 
A.— Those  substances  which  when  administered  internally 

are  antagonistic  or  antidotal  to  micro-organisms,  or  to 

their  products. 
B.— Those  substances   (1)  which   act   by  improving   the 

general  tone  of  the  organism,  and  help  it  to  resist  the 

inroads  of  micro-organisms ;  and  (2)  those  whose  action 

is  more  or  less  indefinite,  and  which  have  been  given 

empirically,  and  to  relieve  symptoms,  and 
C— Those  substances   which  are   of    use   when   applied 

externally. 

A.— Those  substances  which  are  antagonistic  or  antidotal 
to  the  micro-organisms  or  to  their  products. 

In  this  group  we  have  three  sets  of  substances  which 
from  their  nature  give  promise  of  benefit  in  rheumatoid 
arthritis.  The  drugs  in  each  set  enter  into  combination 
with  various  organic  acids,  and  the  resulting  substances 
have  all  more  or  less  direct  antitoxic  action.  Their  action 
varies  in  strength  and  efficiency  according  to  the  nature 
of  their  constituents.  This  is  because  their  efficiency 
depends  on  the  rapidity  of  their  decomposition  after  in- 
gestion, and  the  rapidity  of  absorption  after  decomposi- 
tion has  occurred.  Their  primary  action  is  undoubtedly 
a  direct  local  one,  and  they  to  a  greater  or  lesser  extent, 
counteract  bacteria,  and  their  products.  After  absorp- 
tion they  act  more  as  eliminative  substances  entering 
into  combination  with  the  toxic  albumens,  thus  favour- 
ing their  elimination.  The  longer  the  substance  takes  to 
decompose  the  greater  its  local  action,  and,  in  inverse 
ratio,  the  greater  the  rapidity  of  decomposition  the  greater 
the  rapidity  of  absorption  and  eliminative  power. 


i32  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

The  three  sets  of  substances  I  have  tried  and  experi- 
mented with  are: — 

1.  The  ereasotes  or  guaiaeols  which  enter  into  com- 
bination with  carbonic  acid  yielding  guaiacol  carbonate, 
and  with  benzoic  acid  yielding  benzosol. 

2.  The  phenols  which  enter  into  combination  with 
salicylic  acid  yielding  salol ;  and 

3.  The  naphthols  which  enter  into  combination  with 
salicylic  acid  yielding  betol,  and  with  benzoyl  chloride 
yielding  benzonaphthol. 

I  have  employed  these  drugs  largely  in  the  treatment 
of  this  disease,  and  out  of  them  all  I  have  found  a  few  of 
real  use ;  the  principal  being  those  belonging  to  the 
creasote  group,  probably  from  their  quicker  decomposition 
and  greater  eliminative  powers.  Those  belonging  to  the 
naphthol  group  are  practically  un absorbed, and  act  almost 
entirely  locally.  From  my  experience,  I  should  say  that 
it  is  the  bases  in  all  cases  which  are  of  use,  and  not  the 
acids  with  which  they  combine.  This  is  specially  notice- 
able with  the  salicylic  acid  combinations,  which  instead 
of  being  the  most  useful,  as  one  might  fairly  expect,  are 
the  most  useless.  The  following  are  of  use :  (1)  Creasote  ; 
(2)  Guaiacol ;  (3)  Guaiacol  Carbonate  ;  (4)  Benzosol ;  (5) 
/3-Naphthol;   (6)  Betol,  and  to  a  less  extent,  (7)  Salol. 

My  conclusions  may  be  briefly  summarised.  The 
ereasotes  would  appear  to  have  a  more  or  less  specific 
action  on  the  disease  ;  whilst  the  phenols,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  salol,  appear  to  be  indifferent  and  useless  ;  but 
the  naphthols  by  their  intestinal  action  apparently  are 
of  much  use,  in  a  few  cases.  Salol  and  betol  also  act 
as  local  antiseptics,  but  are  less  actively  useful  and  their 
eliminative  powers  appear  to  be  feeble.  Salicylic  acid, 
rarely  is  of  use ;  but  in  those  cases  in  which  salol 
and  betol  act  beneficially,  salicylate  of  soda  also  does 
well. 


TREATMENT.  133 

The  question  now  comes  to  be,  How  do  the  creasotes 
and  their  compounds  act?  It  is  supposed  that  they, 
their  compounds,  and  derivatives,  have  not  more  than 
any  other  drug,  any  specific  action  on  micro-organisms. 
According  to  Hudeod x  they  act  not  as  antibacillary 
agents,  but  rather  by  setting  up  a  substitutive  irritation 
which  successfully  opposes  the  microbic  inflammation. 
Dr.  Douglas  Powell2  says  that  although  creasote  has 
little  direct  action,  yet  it  has  an  indirect  germicidal 
function.  Others  have  stated  that  they  act  on  the 
system  generally,  having  no  direct  influence,  by  means 
of  the  stomach  or  by  improving  the  general  nutrition. 
They  act  locally,  we  know,  on  the  alimentary  canal 
before  absorption,  and  afterwards  by  favouring  the  elimi- 
nation of  the  toxic  albumens  with  which  they  combine. 
Whilst  in  the  gastro-intestinal  tract  they  act  on  the 
mucous  membrane  as  well  as  on  the  intestinal  contents. 
As  absorption  proceeds  their  virtue  as  local  antiseptics 
diminishes.  It  has  been  proved  impossible  to  sterilize 
the  blood,  even  after  large  doses  (Hoelscher 3),  so  it  is  by 
their  secondary  action  that  such  drugs  are  more  especially 
valuable.  This  may  be  so,  but  has  it  not  been  too  readily 
assumed  that  these  drugs  have  no  direct  action  on  the 
micro-organisms  themselves.  May  they  not  to  a  great 
extent  impair  their  power  to  grow  and  multiply  if  they 
cannot  actually  destroy  them  ?  One  of  the  arguments  in 
favour  of  the  disease  being  caused  by  micro-organisms 
in  the  joints,  is  this  fact,  that  creasote  and  its  allies  are 
of  use.  Were  the  disease  due  to  toxines,  the  phenols 
and  naphthols  would  probably  be  of  greater  service,  as 
they  would  be  more  likely  to  arrest  their  production, 
toxines  being  mostly  produced  in  lesions  more  open  to 
external  influences,  such  as  the  intestinal  tract,  etc.  It 
has  been  proved  that  the  best  antiseptics  for  the  stomach 
are  bismuth  and  charcoal ;  for  the  small  intestine,  salol, 


134  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

sodic  salicylate  or  benzoate ;  and  for  the  larger  bowel, 
/3-naphthol  and  charcoal  (Bates4).  /3-naphthol  has 
proved  of  special  value,  as  on  it  the  patient's  general 
health  has  greatly  improved,  as  well  as  the  joint  pains 
and  swellings.  Salol  and  betol  appear  to  be  less  active 
than  their  bases,  and  they  are  not  so  remarkably  useful 
as  to  encourage  me  in  their  further  use. 

1.— The  Creasotes. 

The  creasotes  are  the  drugs  par  excellence  for  rheu- 
matoid arthritis,  and  without  which  one  would  feel 
helpless  indeed,  and  one  would  drift  back  into  that  slough 
of  despond  in  which  for  years  those,  much  in  contact 
with  this  disease,  have  been.  Now,  however,  I  hope  a 
new  era  is  dawning,  and  that  at  last  we  see  a  ray  of 
light  to  lead  us  onward. 

(a,)  Creasote  5 10  u  (pure  beechwood  creasote)  may  be 
used  in  small  doses,  beginning  with  2  drops  and 
gradually  increasing  the  dose  to  15  or  20  drops, 
divided  into  three  or  four  doses  each.  It  may  be  given 
made  up  with  alcohol,  with  some  flavouring  material, 
with  cod-liver  oil,  or  preferably  in  capsule.  Creasote, 
although  a  complex  body,  has  for  its  largest  constituent 
guaiacol,  and  to  whose  agency  it  owes  most  of  its  efficiency. 
It  is  strongly  tasted,  and  has  a  most  pungent  odour. 
It  is  liable  to  cause  nausea,  gastric  irritation,  and  to  take 
away  the  appetite.  Its  use  therefore  is  not  unattended 
with  difficulties. 

(b,)  Guaiaeol 12  (OH.  C6  H4.  OC3),  the  principal  consti- 
tuent of  creasote,  has  also  a  pungent  taste,  and  smell,  and 
its  administration  is  followed  by  the  same  drawbacks  as 
that  of  creasote.  Since  the  discovery  of  some  of  its 
compounds  and  derivatives,  it  has  been  less  frequently 
used,  but  the  benefit  derived  from  its  use  is  undoubted. 
It  is  best  administered  in  capsules,  or  else  dissolved  in 
some  form  of  tincture,  in  daily  doses  of  nixx  and  over, 


TREATMENT.  135 

and  continued  steadily  for  months.  Should  it  not  be 
bearable  by  the  mouth,  it  may  be  administered  hypoder- 
mically,  as  is  recommended,  in  phthisis,  by  Dr.  Picot,13 
of  Bordeaux,  and  others.  Administered  thus  it  acts  by 
reducing  the  temperature,  causing  a  profuse  sweating 
and  allaying  pain.  Sciatica  and  supra-orbital  neuralgia 
have  been  treated  so  with  marked  success  by  Anders.19a 
He  used  n\ij  of  guaiacol  in  rn.x  of  chloroform.  Cham- 
ponniere  19b  used  10  centigramme  doses  dissolved  in 
sterilized  oil,  and  found  it  acted  as  a  local  anaesthetic 
as  well  as  an  analgesic.  I  have  not,  as  a  rule,  found  this 
hypodermic  medication  necessary.  As  an  analgesic  I 
always  obtained  success  when  applied  externally,  and  for 
its  other  properties  its  compounds  are  as  active,  and  are 
so  much  more  easily  administered,  and  assimilated,  when 
given  by  the  mouth. 

(c,)  Guaiacol  Carbonate  is  an  insoluble,  tasteless,  odour- 
less, white  crystalline  powder.  It  has  none  of  the 
unpleasant  effects  of  creasote  or  guaiacol  which  are  so 
liable  to  irritate  the  stomach,  and  to  destroy  the  appetite. 
It  is  slowly  decomposed  in  the  bowels,  yielding  guaiacol, 
which  is  absorbed  into  the  blood,  and  carbonic  acid. 
Within  half  to  one  hour  after  ingestion  the  guaiacol  can 
be  traced  in  the  urine.  It  is  by  far  the  most  useful 
of  the  whole  series,  but  from  its  expense  it  has  not  been 
used  so  generally  in  hospital  practice  as  it  might  have 
been.  It  is  easily  taken  by  the  mouth  either  in  powder, 
in  pill,  or  in  cachet.  It  is  the  drug  on  which  I 
place  most  reliance,  and  in  few  cases  have  I  found 
it  ultimately  to  fail.  It  has  now  come  to  be  my  routine 
treatment,  and  I  employ  it  in  all  cases,  where  active 
disease  exists,  in  doses  of  grs.  v — x,  repeated  three  to 
four  times  daily.  In  no  case  have  I  seen  any  symptom 
of  intolerance,  nor  have  I  noticed  any  evil  effects 
produced. 


136  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

(d,)  Benzosol  (Benzoyl-Guaiacol  C14  H12  03)  is  a  taste- 
less, and  odourless  body  which  splits  into  guaiacol, 
and  benzoic  acid  in  the  digestive  tract.  It  was  introduced 
for  use  in  phthisis  by  Dr.  Walzer.  It  is  insoluble  in 
water,  but  is  so  in  the  gastro-intestinal  tract,  slightly  in 
the  stomach,  but  principally  in  the  small  intestines.  It 
is  very  little  soluble  in  glacial  acetic  acid,  but  is  soluble 
in  chloroform,  ether,  and  hot  alcohol.  The  dose  is  grs.  vj, 
repeated  three  or  four  times  a  day.  It  is  also  of  much 
use,  but  appears  to  be  slightly  less  active  than  the 
carbonate. 

Owing  to  the  nauseous  taste,  disagreeable  eructations, 
and  gastric  irritation  set  up  by  creasote  and  guaiacol, 
they  are  now  seldom  used  internally.  More  often  we 
use  guaiacol  carbonate  and  benzosol.  The  effect  of  any 
one  of  the  group  is  to  improve  the  appetite,  relieve  pain, 
lower  the  temperature,  stop  all  inflammatory  process, 
and  to  improve  the  joint  conditions.  The  patient  sleeps 
better,  gains  flesh,  pigmentation,  and  other  vaso-motor 
anomalies  improve,  the  hands  are  no  longer  cold  and 
dripping  with  perspiration,  and  the  patient  can  move 
about  with  a  great  deal  less  pain,  and  more  comfort. 
The  general  appearance  also  undergoes  change,  they  are 
no  longer  anasruic,  anxious,  and  full  of  fancies,  but  say 
and  look  as  if  they  were  on  the  road  to  recovery.  Of 
course  such  results  are  not  obtained  in  a  day,  and  are 
only  brought  about  by  the  most  careful  combination  of 
drugging  and  thermal  treatment.  With  regard  to  the 
drugs,  benzosol  is  often  more  immediately  followed  by 
relief  of  pain ;  but  for  long  continued  and  severe  cases, 
the  carbonate  is  the  more  to  be  relied  upon. 

2.— The  Phenols. 

Salol  is  practically  the  only  drug  of  this  class  which  I 
have  found  of  use,  and  it  only  rarely.  In  a  few  instances, 
combined  with  salicylate  of  quinine,  the  results  have 


TREATMENT.  137 

been  good,  especially  in  cases  complicated  by  intestinal 
trouble.  It  is  a  valuable  alternative  drug,  but  cannot 
for  routine  treatment  take  the  place  of  guaiacol. 

3.— The  Naphthols. 

Betol  or  Salicylate  of  /3-naphthol  is  a  white, 
lustrous,  crystalline  powder  nearly  inodorous,  insoluble 
in  cold  and  hot  water,  soluble  in  boiling  alcohol  and  in 
warm  linseed  oil,  decomposes  in  the  intestines  into 
/3-naphthol  and  salicylic  acid.  Betol  is  less  active  than 
/3-naphthol  itself,  and  has  therefore  nothing  to  recom- 
mend it.  In  all  cases  with  intestinal  disturbance. 
P-naphthol  is  unrivalled,  and  its  action  is  certain  and 
safe.  Given  in  v — x-grain  doses  the  intestinal  canal,  if 
not  rendered  aseptic,  is  at  least  made  less  harmful,  and 
the  further  absorption  of  deleterious  products  prevented. 
In  about  5  per  cent,  of  my  hospital  cases  have  I  found 
it  called  for,  and  the  result  has  always  been  most 
gratifying. 

B.— Those  substances  which  act  by  improving  the  general 
tone  of  the  organisms,  and  those  whose  action  is  more  or 
less  indefinite. 

Of  this  class  the  principal  drugs  are  iron  and  arsenic. 
It  has  not  been  stated  even  by  the  most  ardent  sup- 
porters of  these  drugs  that  they  play  any  specific  rdle  in 
this  disease.  On  the  other  hand,  they  have  only  been  re- 
commended as  being  those  drugs  which,  from  experience, 
have  been  found  most  useful  in  so  improving  the  gene- 
ral health  that  the  patient  has  been  better  able  to  with- 
stand the  inroads  of  the  disease  ;  and,  as  such,  they  are 
no  doubt  of  great  use.  They  are  best  administered 
combined  with  one  another,  either  in  the  form  of  a  pill 
or  else  in  a  mixture.  The  best  preparation  to  use,  of 
iron,  is  either  the  tincture  of  the  perchloride,  or  the  syrup 
of  the  iodide.  Many  prefer  a  preparation  of  iron  and 
quinine,  or  of  the  ammoniated  citrate.     Arsenic  may  be 


1 38  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

given  as  the  B.P.  liquor,  or  as  the  liquor  sodii  arseniatis. 
For  the  use  of  arsenic,  we  have  the  authority  of  Jenkin- 
son,  of  Manchester,  Beardsley,  Charcot,  Hilton  Fagge,14 
etc.  M.  Noel  G-ueneau  de  Mussy  recommended  its  use 
externally  in  the  form  of  arsenical  baths.  Iron  alone,  or 
arsenic  alone,  is  not  nearly  so  successful  as  when  the  two 
are  combined. 

Iodine,  and  the  various  iodides,  are  commonly  held  to 
have  a  marked  influence  for  good  over  the  disease; 
iodide  of  iron  being  specially  lauded  as  an  agent  of 
great  value.  Sir  A.  Garrod  and  Dr.  A.  E.  Garrod  15  look 
upon  this  drug  as  the  most  efficient  we  possess.  It  is, 
however,  probable  that  its  usefulness  depends  mainly  on 
the  iron,  and  not  upon  the  iodide.  Whether  iodide  of 
potassium,  or  even  pure  iodine,  has  any  direct  effect  on 
the  course  of  the  disease  it  is  difficult  to  prove  or  disprove, 
but,  personally,  I  have  found  little  benefit  from  their  use. 
If  they  do  act,  they,  probably,  do  so  by  virtue  of  their 
alterative  or  eliminative  powers  rather  than  by  any  direct 
action  on  the  disease. 

In  a  disease  of  such  a  nature  it  is  no  wonder  we  have 
a  large  list  of  drugs,  which  have,  at  one  time  or  another, 
been  recommended  as  sure  and  certain  remedies.  Of  these 
the  following  are  a  few :  the  alkalies,  quinine,  actsea  raee- 
mosa,  fraxinus  excelsior,  colchicum,  etc.,  which  have  been 
and  still  are  recommended ;  but  none  of  them  are  of  any 
lasting  avail.  Some  have  found  benefit  from  the  use  of 
the  salicylates.  Howard16  says  that  if  sodii  salicylate  is 
given  in  sufficient  doses  it  promises  well  to  be  of  use,  in 
the  more  acute  forms,  or  in  the  actively  inflammatory 
periods  and  exacerbations,  than  any  other  form  of  agent. 
Including  See's  cases  Compagnon 17  has  related  seventeen 
cases,  in  many  of  which  the  pain  was  relieved  by  its  use, 
and  its  progress  arrested.  Aetsea  raeemosa  according  to 
Einger  is  of  use  in  full  doses,   especially  if  the  uterine 


TREATMENT.  139 

functions  are  disturbed.  Guaiacum  has  been  recom- 
mended by  many,  and  has  occasionally  been  found  of  use. 
Lorenze  and  others  mention  iehthyol,  but  I  have  failed 
to  obtain  equally  good  results.  For  the  relief  of 
painful  muscular  cramps,  Dr.  Garrod  uses  hyoseyamus, 
with  good  results. 

C— Those  substances  which  are  of  use  when  applied 
externally. 

These  substances  have  been  used  almost  entirely  for 
the  relief  of  pain,  and  appear,  except  in  the  case  of  guaiacol 
and  carbolic  acid  applications,  to  have  little  other  action. 
Every  known  form  of  counter-irritant  has  been  tried, 
and  of  local  applications  there  is  practically  no  end. 
Much  of  the  good  experienced  from  their  use  has  been 
the  result  of  the  friction,  and  massage  associated  with 
their  application.  Chili  paste  ;  turpentine  ;  paraffin  oil ; 
eamphor;  ammonia;  eajuput  or  eucalyptus  oils  ;  liniments 
of  soap;  ammonia,  compound  eamphor;  iodine;  eroton  oil, 
turpentine  ;  acetic  turpentine  or  mustard ;  have  all  been 
tried.  Of  local  remedies  for  the  relief  of  pain,  the 
liniments  of  chloroform,  belladonna,  and  aconite  in  equal 
parts,  applied  on  lint  have  often  given  ease.  Dr.  Spender 
paints  a  ring  of  iodine  one-and-a-half  inches  wide  above  and 
below  the  joint.  A  eantharides  blister  may  be  tried  on 
the  proximal  side  of  the  joint.  Flannel  dusted  over  with 
flowers  of  sulphur  is  a  popular  remedy.  Chaulmoogra  oil, 
cod-liver  oil,  oleate  of  mercury  and  morphine,  unguentum 
hydrarg*.  eo.,  and  others,  have  been  used  to  rub  into  a 
joint,  or  for  strapping.  All  have  their  advocates,  and  all 
are  more  or  less  inefficient.  When  articular  pain  is 
severe,  a  local  vapour  bath  or  embedding  the  limb  in  hot 
sand,  as  recommended  by  Trousseau,  may  give  relief. 
Guaiacum  plasters  in  the  more  chronic  stages  have  been 
known  to  relieve  pain.  With  regard  to  this  pain  all  the 
known  hypnotics  and  analgesics  have  been  at  one  time  or 


140  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

another  employed  with  more  or  less  success.  Should  the 
local  applications  shortly  to  be  mentioned  not  be  success- 
ful we  have  to  fall  back  on  the  use  of  opium  or  morphia  in 
some  of  its  forms,  paraldehyde,  ehloralose,  sulphonal,  etc. 
Opium  or  morphia,  as  being  the  most  certain,  is  pre- 
ferable, and  one  often  finds  that  after  one  or  two  good 
nights  the  use  of  the  hypnotic  is  no  longer  required. 

The  treatment  I  usually  follow  is,  either  to  apply 
guaiacol  and  equal  parts  of  olive  oil ;  guaiacol  in  the  pro- 
portion of  one  to  six  of  tincture  of  iodine,  or  else  to  use 
warm  carbolic  acid  fomentations.  One  not  only  gives  great 
local  relief,  but,  by  absorption,  the  drugs  have  a  beneficial 
effect  on  the  disease  itself.  Guaiacol  when  applied  ex- 
ternally produces  a  numbness  of  the  joint,  a  sense  of 
coolness  and  a  feeling  of  relief.  This  effect  becomes  more 
marked  with  every  application,  and  the  joint  condition 
often  improves,  simultaneously,  in  a  most  unexpected 
fashion.  But  the  great  thing  is  the  relief  of  pain.  It 
was  first  used  as  an  application  to  painful  rheumatic 
joints  by  M.  Desplats.  He  used  equal  parts  of  guaiacol  and 
glycerine,  and  painted  it  on,  covering  it  with  a  dry  dress- 
ing. In  three  cases  of  arthritis  deformans  the  results 
were  excellent.  To  mask  the  odour,  oil  of  cloves  is  the  best 
according  to  Da  Costa.  Stolzeburg18  says  this  treatment 
is  accompanied  by  profuse  sweats  which  it  is  unwise  to 
continue  for  any  length  of  time.  I  have  never  noticed 
these  sweats.  As  a  rule  I  apply  it  in  equal  parts  with 
olive  oil,  or  else  with  tincture  of  iodine,  in  varying  propor- 
tions, that  of  one  to  six  being  my  most  common  one 
(iodine  6,  guaiacol  1).  It  increases  the  flow  of  urine,  and 
reduces  the  body  temperature.  Applied  externally  ac- 
cording to  Drs.  Linossier  and  Lanois 19  it  is  absorbed 
rapidly,  and  can  be  easily  detected  in  the  urine.  The 
body  temperature  has  been  known  to  fall  as  much  as  2° 
after  its  application.     Carbolic  acid  I  use  in  the  strength 


TREATMENT.  141 

of  1  in  40,  and  apply  it  warm  as  a  fomentation.  This 
should  be  renewed  every  two  or  three  hours.  It  acts 
much  in  the  same  way  as  guaiacol,  reducing  the  tem- 
perature and  acting  as  a  local  anaesthetic  and  analgesic. 
It  is  rapidly  absorbed,  as  can  be  traced  in  the  urine.  It 
is  not  quite  so  efficient  as  guaiacol,  but  where  the  former 
cannot  be  used,  on  account  of  its  odour,  it  is  of  use.  It 
may  also  be  tried  with  advantage  where  guaiacol  is  not 
very  successful,  as  occasionally  happens  in  the  acutely 
neurotic  patients. 

III. — Electrical,  Thermal  and  other  special 
Modes  of  Treatment. 

1.  Electrical  Treatment.— The  weak  continuous  current 
(15  to  25  Leclanche  cells),  used  twice  a  day,  may  be  of 
service.  The  sponge  electrodes  being  well  moistened  in 
hot  salt  and  water,  one  is  placed  above  the  affected  joint, 
and  the  other  over  the  skin  at  any  part  of  the  limb 
distal  to  the  joint  to  be  operated  upon.  Even  the  induced 
or  interrupted  current  may  be  employed.  I  never  use 
either  during  the  acute  stages,  but  later  on  when  the 
disease  has  been  subdued,  and  only  weakness,  and 
atrophy  remain,  I  have  found  great  benefit,  especially 
from  the  weak  continuous  current.  Erb  20  treated  a  large 
number  of  cases  by  galvanism,  and  although  having  no 
absolute  cures  he  has  met  with  occasional  good  results, 
as  far  as  improvement  of  the  general  state  of  nutrition, 
and  of  the  local  troubles  were  concerned.  He  considers 
it  better  to  apply  it  direct  to  the  spine  than  to  the  sympa- 
thetics.  When  the  upper  extremities  are  mainly  affected, 
he  passes  the  current  through  the  cervical  cord,  and 
when  the  lower  extremities  are  the  principal  offenders, 
the  lumbar  cord.  It  is  recommended  to  continue  the 
treatment  for  several  months,  but  few  patients  will 
persevere  with  so  prolonged  a  course.     Dr.  Steevenson 


142  RHEUM  A  TOW  '  ARTHRITIS. 

and  Dr.  Garrod  both  mention  the  use  of  the  electric  bath. 
They  consider  that  it  exercises  a  favourable  influence 
over  the  course  of  the  disease.  A  bath  tub  is  used  of 
some  non-conducting  material,  such  as  wood  or  porcelain, 
and  this  is  filled  with  water  at  about  the  normal  tem- 
perature of  the  body.  A  copper  plate  connected  with  the 
negative  pole  is  placed  at  the  foot  of  the  bath,  and  a 
similar  plate  at  the  head  is  in  connection  with  the  posi- 
tive pole.  A  galvanometer,  measuring  at  least  250 
milliamperes  is  used.  The  strength  employed  is  about 
^00  milliamperes,  and  it  is  computed  that  only  40  pass 
through  the  body,  while  the  remainder  pass  through 
the  water.  The  full  current  of  200  milliamperes  is 
used  for  about  ten  minutes.  During  the  first  six  days 
the  bath  is  given  daily,  and  afterwards  every  second 
day. 

2.  Thermal  Treatment. — Treatment  by  means  of  hot 
mineral  waters,  and  other  accessories  is  of  the  greatest 
value.  To  the  consultant  the  choice  of  a  suitable  thermal 
water  becomes  of  the  first  importance,  but  unfortunately 
no  fixed  rules  can  be  laid  down.  In  some  cases  the 
alkaline,  or  indifferent,  and  in  others  the  sulphurous 
waters  appear  to  answer  best.  Of  the  alkaline,  or  indif- 
ferent, Bath  and  Buxton  in  this  country  are  the  most 
frequented.  Owing  to  its  situation  Bath  is  much  warmer 
than  Buxton  in  winter,  and  in  the  majority  of  cases  is 
more  suitable.  In  summer  Buxton  is  preferred  by 
many.  Of  the  sulphurous,  Strathpeffer  has  latterly 
come  to  enjoy  considerable  repute  as  a  summer  resort, 
whilst  Harrogate  still  maintains  its  ancient  character  for 
efficiency.  Amongst  the  many  other  spas  in  this  country 
are  Woodhall  (Iodine),  in  Lincolnshire,  and  Llangammareh 
(Bromine),  in  Wales,  both  of  excellent  service  in  certain 
cases  ;  but  for  the  average  case  the  indifferent  or  alkaline 
waters  are  preferable.      And  of  these,  Bath  maintains 


TREATMENT.  143 

its  premier  position.  Abroad  we  have  the  thermal  waters 
of  Wildbad,  Carlsbad,  Wiesbaden,  Toplitz,  Homburg",  Kissin- 
gen,  St.  Moritz,  Bourboule,  Mont  D'Or,  Aix-les-Bains, 
Hammam  R'Hira  and  Hammam  Meskoutin,  and  Arkansas, 
Virginia,  and  Banff,  in  America.  When  anaemia  and  de- 
bility are  prominent  symptoms,  the  chalybeate  waters  of 
Langen  Sehwalbaeh,  Rippolsau,  Spa,  Franzenbad,  etc.,  are 
of  use.  At  Aachen  special  attention  is  paid  to  rheumatoid 
arthritis  by  means  of  douches  and  massage  in  conjunc- 
tion with  the  general  baths.  Eademacker 21  has  found 
great  benefit  from  this  plan  of  treatment,  even  in  ad- 
vanced cases. 

The  Bath  thermal  waters  have  been  used  for  ages  in 
this  as  well  as  in  other  joint  complaints,  and  have  come 
to  possess  a  name  and  repute,  for  alleviating  the  symp- 
toms of  such  disorders,  second  to  none — in  fact  so  much 
so  that  due  discretion  is  not  always  observed  either  by 
the  bathers  or  their  medical  advisers.  Beyond  all  doubt 
they  are  most  useful  in  the  early  stages,  and  again,  when 
the  disease  is  subdued,  they  come  to  be  almost  equally 
invaluable.  But  no  greater  mistake  can  be  made  than 
to  imagine  that  they  will  cure  all  and  every  condition. 
I  hold  that  alone,  during  certain  stages,  they,  like  all  other 
mineral  waters,  are  not  of  the  smallest  use,  but  given 
a  proper,  and  successful  medication  we  derive  much  help 
and  good  from  them  not  only  in  alleviating  symptoms, 
but  in  counter- acting  the  effects  of  stiffness,  deformity, 
and  muscular  weakness.  I  know  of  no  waters,  in  this 
disease,  of  more  avail  than  those  of  Bath.  It  has  been 
said  more  than  once  that  patients  have  derived  no  bene- 
fit from  our  waters,  but  so  it  may  be  said  of  any  waters. 
Combined  with  suitable  internal  treatment,  which  must 
often  be  of  a  prolonged  nature,  no  case  should  leave  Bath 
unrelieved  if  not  cured.  But  we  must  make  it  clear  that 
once  a  joint  is  disorganised  no  power  on  earth  can  renew 


144  RHEUMATOID   ARTHRITIS. 

the  diseased  tissues.  We  may  alleviate  and  relieve  pain, 
give  greater  movement,  and,  in  short,  make  life  bearable, 
but  we  cannot  make  a  joint  quite  perfect — there  must 
always  remain  some  symptoms  to  show  how  severe  the 
attack  has  been.  In  severe  and  advanced  cases  improve- 
ment can  only  be  obtained  after  months  of  treatment,  a 
period  often  most  trying  both  to  the  patient  and  the 
physician  in  charge. 

At  first,  immersion  in  the  waters  acts  as  a  gentle 
counter-irritant — the  gentle  excitation  of  the  cuticle 
being  passed  by  reflex  action  throughout  the  body — 
an  increased  oxidation  and  production  of  heat  being  the 
result.  The  circulation  improves,  and  the  tissues  receive 
fresh  supplies  of  blood  to  reinforce  their  vital  powers. 
Again  wet  and  dry  douching  stimulates  and  exhilarates. 
The  latter  has  to  be  used  with  care,  as  where  the  joints 
are  sensitive  it  may  do  much  harm.  If  practised  as  at 
Aix-les-Bains  much  benefit  may  be  derived  from  it,  how- 
ever. In  Bath  this  system  has  been  carried  to  high  per- 
fection, where  the  attendants  are  not  only  highly  qualified, 
but  do  their  work  with  a  thoroughness  and  care  not  often 
met  with.  The  massage  or  shampooing  combined  with 
the  douching  has  often  a  marvellous  effect  in  the  chronic 
stages.  By  its  means  the  muscles  are  strengthened 
and  further  atrophy  prevented,  and  it  also  seems  to  have 
a  soothing  effect  on  the  joint  pains  and  nerves.  It  is  also 
of  use  in  the  insomnia  which  so  often  accompanies  rheu- 
matoid arthritis.  When  practised  dry  it  appears  to  have 
a  more  exciting  effect,  and  its  results  are  not  altogether 
so  good.  Massage  again,  where  walking  is  difficult  or 
impossible,  keeps  the  muscles  healthy  and  the  skin  in  a 
condition  of  activity.  It  may  be  employed  along  with 
electricity,  but  certainly  its  best  results  are  obtained 
when  it  is  carried  out  in  a  bath  by  a  skilful  operator.  When 
the    attack   is   acute,    only   the    lightest   and   slightest 


TREATMENT.  145 

massage  is  permissible.  As  the  joints  stiffen  it 
may  become  more  forcible,  and  deeper,  and  should 
be  combined  with  passive  movements,  under  which 
treatment  deformities  and  ankylosis  often  improve 
and   do   well. 

In  Bath  we  have  one  of  the  finest  bathing  establish- 
ments in  existence,  filled  with  all  the  necessaries  and  ac- 
cessories so  essential  to  the  comfort  of  the  invalid.  Bathing 
may  be  carried  out  with  or  without  the  douche ;  douching 
with  or  without  wet  or  dry  massage ;  local  vapour  baths ; 
specially  prepared  mud ;  medicated  and  electric  baths;  and 
baths  and  douches  for  special  organs.  The  waters  them- 
selves are  drunk  not  only  on  account  of  their  constituents, 
but  from  the  fact  that  they  help  to  wash  out  impurities 
of  the  blood  by  flushing  the  kidneys  ;  thus  assisting  the 
elimination  of  toxic  products.  The  baths  also  act  in  a 
two-fold  fashion,  assisting  the  elimination  of  the  toxic 
materials  through  the  skin  and  lungs,  as  well  as  assisting 
in  the  improvement  of  the  more  purely  mechanical 
defects. 

Care  must  be  taken  not  to  push  thermal  treatment  to 
such  an  extent  as  to  debilitate  the  patient,  and,  therefore, 
it  is  probable  that  the  course  should  cover  a  long  period, 
with  baths  at  considerable  intervals,  rather  than  a  large 
number  crowded  into  a  short  time. 

Should  it  not  be  possible  for  a  patient,  as  alas  !  too 
many  cannot,  to  go  to  a  spa  for  treatment,  by  careful 
bathing  in  a  slightly  alkaline  warm  bath,  much  may  be 
done  at  home.  Massage  and  rubbing  can  usually  be 
obtained  anywhere,  and  gymnastics  can  be  improvised. 
What  answers  well  is  a  gentle  course  of  gymnastics, 
pulleys,  dumbells  or  elastic  bands  with  handles,  all  of 
which  if  not  carried  too  far  are  of  much  use. 

Within  the  last  year  or  so,  the  hot-air  bath  has  been 
used  and  found  to  be  of  much  benefit,  but  only  in  the 

10 


146  RHEUMATOID   ARTHRITIS. 

more    chronic    cases,    and   where   the    disease    is   not 
extensive. 

I  must  now  for  a  moment  glance  at  certain  other 
methods  and  systems  of  treatment  for  special  conditions. 
If  pain,  as  we  so  often  have  in  the  knees,  is  severe,  and 
apparently  from  the  rubbing  of  the  ulcerated  cartilages 
one  upon  another  the  only  method  to  deal  with  this  is  by 
extension  by  weights.  Where  fluid  is  exuded  we  seldom 
come  across  this  difficulty,  but  now  and  again  we  see  it, 
and  are  often  puzzled  as  to  the  best  means  of  subduing 
it.  The  weights  should  not  be  hea^y,  bat  should  be 
applied  continuously.  Again,  should  there  be  an  excess 
of  fluid  present  it  may  be  desirable  to  tap  the  joint,  and 
withdraw  the  fluid.  I  have  often  seen  the  mere  fact  of 
puncture  relieve  tension  and  give  ease.  One  should  not 
therefore  be  discouraged  if  no  fluid  is  found.  I  find 
patients  once  relieved  by  this  means  ask  for  it  to  be  done 
again  and  again.  Should  the  jaws  become  either  totally 
or  partially  ankylosed.  we  are  on  the  horns  of  a  dilemma. 
If  only  partially  ankylosed,  probably  a  series  of  small 
blisters  will  relieve  the  difficulty  (I  never  apply  one 
larger  than  a  shilling  piece).  Should  it  be  unrelieved,  we 
have  to  consider  the  advisability  of  excision.  This  has 
been  done  in  several  cases  with  fair  success.  It  has 
also  been  practised  on  other  joints,  such  as  the  knee  or 
elbow,  where  there  was  little  power  and  great  crippling. 
In  three  cases  I  have  seen  the  result,  which  was  fairly 
successful  in  two.  In  both  there  was  before  operation 
great  deformity,  and  the  limb  was  useless,  not  so  much 
from  pain  as  from  inability  to  use  it.  In  both,  bony 
ankylosis  ultimately  resulted  and  there  was  no  return  of 
the  disease  in  those  joints.  Of  course  the  other  joints 
remained  in  statu  quo  ante.  In  the  other  case,  the  pain 
and  disease  returned  within  a  few  months,  probably  from 
an  insufficiently  extensive  operation.     In  a  few  cases  I 


TREATMENT.  147 

have  recommended  the  operation  as  desirable,  but  in  all 
it  was  declined.  My  personal  knowledge  therefore  on 
this  subject  is  slight. 

Climate.— Whatever  may  be  said,  there  can  be  no 
doubt,  that  those  who  can  afford  it  should  not  winter  in 
this  country.  Egypt  is  par  excellence  the  place  for  such 
to  winter.  Biskra  and  some  of  the  other  Algerian  health 
resorts  are  nearly  as  good.  What  one  has  to  bear  in 
mind  is  that  it  is  a  dry  warm  atmosphere  which  is 
required,  not  a  dry  or  a  damp  cold  one.  The  northern 
Mediterranean  sea-board,  except  during  mild  winters, 
and  except  in  a  few  spots  is  not  advisable.  It  is  better 
to  live  at  home  where  all  the  comforts  and  necessities 
are  so  much  better  and  more  easily  obtained.  For  those 
who  have  the  time,  and  money,  a  winter  in  the  dry 
Karoo  of  South  Africa  is  of  advantage.  I  am  not  in 
favour  of  a  long  sea  voyage,  nor  yet  of  residing  near  the 
sea.  The  moisture  is  invariably  undesirable.  A  voyage 
often,  by  mere  rest  and  absence  of  anxiety,  may  do 
wonders,  but  as  routine  treatment  it  is  not  advisable. 

To  Summarise. — In  the  acute  stages,  the  patient  should 
be  kept  in  bed,  on  a  light  nutritive  diet.  The  joints  may 
be  kept  at  rest,  by  a  light  splint,  and  painted  with  guaia- 
col  and  olive  oil  or  iodine,  or  else  fomented  with  carbolic 
acid  solutions.  Internally  guaiacol  carbonate  or  benzosol 
should  be  given.  If  sleep  is  not  readily  obtained,  this 
must  be  attended  to,  as  must  also  be  the  gastrointestinal 
and  genito- urinary  tracts.  If  the  patient  can  stand  it, 
light  massage,  and  baths  for  short  periods,  as  may  be 
ordered.  As  it  becomes  more  chronic  the  patient  is 
allowed  up,  and  the  thermal  treatment  pushed — electricity 
and  gymnastics  often  now  being  useful.  The  diet  must 
be  carefully  supervised,  and  the  use  of  cod-liver  oil  and 
maltine  being  now  indicated.  Internally,  the  treatment 
as  in  the  acuter  stages. 


148  RHEUMATOID  ARTHRITIS. 

THE    BATH    THERMAL    WATERS. 

The  springs  which  supply  the  waters  of  Bath  are  three  in  num- 
ber, giving  a  daily  yield  of  507,600  gallons,  at  a  temperature  of 
117°-120°  Fahr.  If  compared  with  other  thermal  waters  of 
Europe  and  America,  we  see  that  those  of  Bath  stand  high  in  the 
scale. 

EUROPE : 

Germany, 

Fahr. 

Aix-le-Ckapelle  (Kaiserquelle) 131-0° 

Baden  Baden  (Hauptqulle)    155*4° 

Ems  (Kesselbrunnen) 11 8*4° 

Karlsbad  (Mlilbrunnen) 1360° 

Karlsbad  (Sprudel) 164-0° 

Karlsbad  (Schlorsbrumien)    134'4° 

Neuenahr  (Mariensprudel)     101'7° 

Schlangenbad  82*4° 

Warmbrunn  104*0° 

Wiesbaden 1  5-6° 

Willbad 94.0° 

France, 

Aix-les-Bains    110*3° 

Luchon  131-3° 

Dax 140-0° 

Mont  Dore 105-8° 

Bareges  111'0° 

Italy, 
Baltaglia    160-0° 

AlJSTRO-HUNGARY, 

Baden 96'8° 

Toplitz  (Hauptquelle) 120*0° 

Gastein 87*0° 

Switzerland, 
Leuk  123-0° 

England, 

Bath    : 120-0° 

Buxton   82-0° 

AMERICA  : 

Hot  Springs,   Garland,   Arkansas 93-0°-150-0° 

Chalk  Creek  Hot  Springs,  Colorado  130-0° 

Des  Chutes        „  ,.         Oregon 143°-145-0° 

Madison  Co.      „  „         N.Carolina 102-0° 


TREATMENT. 


149 


If  compared  with  the  waters  of  Buxton,  those  of  Bath  are  seen 
to  be  much  stronger  : — 


In  an  Imperial  Gallon. 

Bath. 

Buxton. 

Carbonate  of  Lime 

9-001 

0-399 

1-217 

15-017 

69-984 

6-702 

35-042 

23140 

17-894 

1-823 

0-399 

1-562 

9-185 

,,             Magnesia 

,,             Iron    

,,             Soda  

Sulphate  of  Ammonium 

,,           Lime     

4-746 
0-037 

0-014 
0-673 

,,            Potash  

„            Magnesia 

,,            Soda 

Chloride  of  Sodium 

0-678 

0-202 
4-517 

,,            Potassium 

Silicate  of  Soda    

Nitrite  of  Lime 

0-266 

In  an  Imperial  Pint  of  the  Bath  Waters  there  is: — Oxygen  0-74 ; 
Nitrogen  4*60  ;  Carbonic  Acid  417  cubic  inches. 

The  total  solids  in  each  pint  of  the  Bath  waters  is  168  grains. 
The  amount  of  the  gases,  free  and  in  combination,  is  of  the  utmost 
importance,  as  they  act  as  powerful  stimulants  by  the  excitation 
of  the  cuticle  which  they  produce. 

Compared  with  other  waters  we  find  the  total  amount  of  solids 
in  each  gallon  to  be  : — 

Kissingen    884-000 

Marienbad  649-750 

Baden  340-000 

Karlsbad 496-071 

Bath 168-400 

Mont  Dore  114'360 

Toplitz    48740 

Warmbrunnen   40-380 

Willbad    35-870 

Gastein    26*680 

Romerbad  22-370 

Buxton    20-579 

Plombieres 20-170 


REFERENCES. 

1.  Hudeod. — "  Creasote  et  Tuberculose,"  Geneve,  1893. 

2.  Powell,  Douglas. — "  Diseases  of  the  Lungs,"  p.  549. 

3.  Hoelscher.— "  Berlin  Klin.  Woch.,"  1892,  No.  3. 

4.  Bates.—"  New  York  Med.  Journal,"  1893,  April  2. 


150  RHEUMATOID  ARTHRITIS. 

5.  Bouchard   and   Gimbert. — "  Gaz.    Hebdomadaire,"   No.  31, 

1877,  p.  488. 

6.  Jaccoud.— "  Gaz.  Hebdomadaire,"  No.  31,  1877,  p.  156. 

7.  Rosenthal.—"  Berlin  Klin.  Woch.,"  No.  32,  1888. 

8.  D'Or.— "  Rev.  cle  Medicin,"  February,  1890. 

9.  Rosenbach.— Cited.  "  Med.  News,"  April  28,  1888. 

10.  Flint.—"  New  York  Med.  Journal,"  July,  1890. 

11.  Bogdanovitch.— Cited.  "  Brit.  Med.  Journal,"  vol.  i.,  1888. 
12      Sahli.— "  Correspb.  f.  Schweitzer  Aertze,"  1887,  No.  30. 

13.  Picot.— "  Semaine  Medicale,"  1891,  March  14. 

14.  Fagge,  H. — "  Principles  and  Practice  of  Medicine." 

15.  Garrod. — "  Rheumatism  and  Rheumatoid  Arthritis." 

16.  Howard. — "  Pepper's  System  of  Medicine." 

17.  Compagnon. — "  De  l'utilite  du  Sal.  de  Soude  dans  le  Treat- 

ment du  Rheum atisme,"  1880. 

18.  Stolzeburg.— "  Berlin  Klin.  Woch."  No.  5,  1894. 

19.  Linossier  and  Lanois.— "  Union  Medicale,"  April  1894. 
19a.  Anders,  J.  M.— "  Therap.  Gazette,"  March  15,  1895. 

19b.  Champonniere. — "Bull,  de  TAcadamie de  Medicine,"  July  30, 
1895. 

20.  Erb.— "  Handbuch  der  Electropathie,"  s.  648. 

21.  Rademacker. —  "Aachen  als  Kurart,"  s.  111. 


i5i 


CHAPTEK    VII. 
SENILE  ARTHRITIS. 

Morbus  Coxae  Senilis — Senile  Arthritis —Monarticular  Rheuma- 
toid Arthritis — In  whom  seen — Symptoms — Morbid  Anatomy 
— Changes  in  the  Bones — Trophic  Phenomena — Treatment. 

Morbus  eoxse  ssnilis,  senile  arthritis,  or  as  many  call 
it,  monarticular  rheumatoid  arthritis,  is  most  typically 
seen  in  the  hip-joints  of  elderly  people.  It  has  been 
maintained,  by  some,  that  it  is  a  similar  condition  to 
rheumatoid  arthritis ;  but  to  this  I  cannot  agree.  For 
one  thing  it  does  not  involve  the  peripheral  joints,  being 
confined  almost  entirely  to  the  hips  and  shoulders.  It 
is  unaccompanied  by  any  nerve  or  trophic  phenomena, 
and  the  muscular  wasting  present  is  merely  that  induced 
by  disuse,  and  mal-position  of  the  bones.  Taking  it  all 
round,  it  is  quite  distinct  both  clinically  and  patho- 
logically. It  is  usually  monarticular,  but  not  invariably 
so,  and,  as  I  have  said,  principally  affects  the  hips  or 
shoulders.  There  is  no  symmetry,  and  it  is  most 
common  in  men — women  more  rarely  being  affected. 
It,  as  a  rule,  follows  some  injury  of  a  very  trifling 
nature.  With  diseased  arteries  and  tissues  whose  vitality 
is  impaired  it  is  possible,  nay  probable,  that  an  injury 
may  so  affect  the  joint  structures,  both  through  their 
vascular  and  trophic  supply,  that  a  joint  lesion  may 
follow  on  what  would  otherwise  be  the  most  harmless 
incident. 

Adams    first    gave   it    the    name   of    "  Malum   coxa3 
Senile,"  but  later  on  substituted  "  Chronic  Eheumatic 


152  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

Arthritis."  Much  has  been  written  on  the  subject, 
and  amongst  others,  we  find  Kobert  Smith,1  Colles2  and 
Wilmot3  have  done  so  with  special  reference  to  the 
disease  as  it  occurs  in  the  hip  joints.  Canton4  refers  to 
a  similar  condition  in  the  shoulders,  and  Geist5  describes 
the  disease  as  a  form  of  senile  gout. 

Symptoms — As  a  rule,  the  disease  begins  as  a  gnaw- 
ing pain,  which  speedily  results  in  the  loss  of  the  use  of 
the  limb.  If  in  the  hip,  the  pain  is  often  referred  to 
the  knee  likewise,  but,  as  a  rule,  the  principal  pain  is 
felt  over  the  trochanter  or  else  in  front  in  the  groin.  The 
pain  is  rarely,  at  first,  so  severe  that  the  limb  cannot  be 
used,  but,  in  the  later  stages,  it  may  become  marked.  It 
is  found  the  patient  cannot  cross  the  affected  leg  over 
the  unaffected  one,  without  using  his  hands.  There  is 
inability  to  rotate  the  limb,  and  there  is  atrophy  of  the 
gluteal  muscles,  as  well  as  of  the  muscles  of  the  thigh. 
The  tendon  reflexes  are  increased.  As  the  disease  pro- 
gresses we  have  considerable  shortening,  owing  to 
absorption  of  the  head  of  the  bone.  There  may  be 
eversion  with  some  adduction.  The  movement  of  the 
joint  is  limited  and  attended  with  considerable  pain, 
and  distinct  grating.  The  symptoms  in  the  shoulder, 
are  somewhat  similar.  The  arm  cannot  be  raised  from 
the  side,  and  any  attempt  to  do  so  causes  acute  pain. 
When  at  rest  the  pain  is  not  so  acute  as  in  the  case  of 
the  hip.  Again,  in  the  case  of  the  hip  we  may,  occa- 
sionally, find  cysts  sometimes  intimately  in  connection 
with  the  joint;  but  in  others,  at  some  distance  from  and 
free  from  it.  They  vary  in  size  and  are  filled  with 
thick,  glutinous,  straw-coloured  fluid.  As  the  progres- 
sive shortening  of  the  limb  proceeds,  we  have  thickening 
of  the  trochanter,  from  the  deposition  of  lime  salts 
about  its  base,  and  it  seems  unduly  prominent  from 
the  muscular  wasting.     The  pelvis  is  often  raised  on  the 


SENILE    ARTHRITIS. 


153 


diseased  side,  as  the  patient,  by  introducing  another 
joint,  by  walking  on  the  toes,  hopes  to  prevent  shocks 
and  jars  to  the  diseased  parts.  The  toes  may  be  turned 
in  or  out,  but  more  usually  the  latter. 

Post  Mortem. — We  find  the  joint  distorted,  the  liga- 
ments thickened,  and  the  synovial  membrane  the  seat 
of  chronic  inflammatory  changes.  The  articulating  sur- 
faces are  worn  down  —  the  cartilages  being  altogether 
destroyed  or  else  still  remain  in  patches,  showing  the 
bone  here  and  there  bare  underneath.  What  remains  of 
the  cartilage  can  be  easily  stripped  off,  showing  a  rarefied 
condition  of  the  bone.  Instead  of  being  hard  and  indur- 
ated, as  one  would  find  in  the  chronic  stages  of  rheuma- 
toid arthritis,  we  find  it  soft 
and  yellowish  in  appearance, 
and  it  breaks  down  readily — 
apparently  due  to  general  wast- 
ing of  the  bone  with  fatty  de- 
generation of  the  medullary 
substance.  In  the  case  of  the 
hip,  the  neck  may  become  so 
absorbed,  that  the  head  comes 
to  rest  on  the  trochanter. 
There  may  be  an  apparent 
widening  of  the  acetabulum 
from  the  same  reason.  Occa- 
sionally there  is  true  new  bony 
formation  around  the  neck,  but 
this  is  rare. 

round  the  articulating  surfaces.  The  disease  consists 
in  a  pure  degeneration  or  wasting  of  the  bone,  followed 
by  that  of  the  cartilage.  The  changes  in  the  bone  are 
the  primary  and  principal  ones,  those  in  the  cartilages 
and  synovial  membrane  being  secondary.  The  bone  is 
characterised    by    an    increase    in   the   number   of  its 


Fig.  9. — Head,  of    femur   from  a 
case  of  Morbus  Coxae   Senilis.    A, 
ulceration,  exposing  softened  bone, 
and  B,  neck  greatly  absorbed,  with 
It  maV  also  OCCUr    sli§'nt  deposition  of  lime  salts. 


154  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

spaces ;  the  trabecular  are  fewer  in  number  ;  thinner 
and  farther  apart,  and  the  spaces  are  filled  with  a 
yellowish  marrow,  consisting  of  round  cells,  granular 
corpuscles,  and  others  having  undergone  fatty  degenera- 
tion. It  differs  widely  from  the  bone  marrow  in  normal 
bone,  and  also  from  that  found  in  true  rheumatoid 
arthritis. 

The  disease  appears,  to  me,  to  be  a  pure  degeneration, 
due  to  some  trophic  or  vascular  malnutrition.  With 
regard  to  treatment,  nothing  can  be  done  beyond  pallia- 
tion. Eelief  of  pain  is  our  principal  object,  and  is 
accomplished,  more  or  less  inefficiently,  by  the  use  of 
local  applications,  such  as  belladonna,  small  blisters,  the 
continuous  current,  massage,  bathing,  etc.  By  good 
feeding,  rest  and  stimulants,  the  progress  of  the  disease 
for  a  time  may  be  arrested,  leaving  only  a  permanent 
disorganisation,  which  nothing  can  repair. 


REFERENCES. 

1.     Smith,  Robert. — "  Dublin  Jourii.  of  Med.  Sciences,"  1835,  vi. 
kl.     Colles.  —  Quoted    Garrod,    "Rheumatism    and    Rheumatoid 

Arthritis." 
8.     Wilmot.— Quoted  Garrod,  loc.  cit. 

4.  Canton.—"  London  Med.  Gazette,"  1848,  N.S.,  vi. 

5.  Geist. — "  Klin,  der  Greisenkrankheiten  Erlanger,"  1860. 


APPENDIX. 


i56 

APPENDIX.—  Table     of     Cases 


Family  History. 

Previous  History. 

Joints 

1 

1 

F. 

31 

Negative           

Began  in  neck 

2 

F. 

37 

■)•>                  •  •  •         •  •  • 

2 

2 

3 

M. 

44 

,,                  ...         ... 

In  wrist  after  getting  wet 

2 

2 

4 

F. 

31 

,, 

In  fingers 

2 

2 

5 

F. 

35 

,, 

In  fingers 

2 

6 

F. 

33 

,, 

In  hands  after  acute  rheu- 
matism 

2 

2 

7 

F. 

55 

,, 

In  fingers 

2 

2 

8 

F. 

53 

,,                  ...         ... 

In  right  knee 

2 

2 

9 

M. 

50 

,, 

In  ankles 

2 

2 

10 

F. 

29 

j?                  •  • •         •  ■  ■ 

In  wrists 

2 

11 

F. 

30 

jj                 •  •  •         ■  •  • 

In  fingers 

2 

*2 

12 

F. 

23 

}9                                      •  •  •                   •  •  • 

In  fingers 

2 

1 

13 

F. 

33 

5/                                         •  •  • 

In  hands  after  concussion 
of  spine 

2 

2 

14 

F. 

47 

In  wrists  from  hard  work... 

2 

2 

15 

F. 

34 

Mother  had  rheumatic 
gout   ... 

In  ankles 

2 

16 

F. 

39 

Negative 

In  knees  after  confinement 

1 

1 

17 

F. 

52 

>j                 •  -  •         •  •  • 

In  wrists 

2 

2 

18 

M. 

63 

,,                  ...         . . . 

In  hips 

1 

2 

19 

F. 

27 

,,                  ...         . . . 

In  hands  after  acute  rheu- 
matism 

2 

2 

20 

F. 

36 

;;                                            ...                      .  .  . 

In  hands  after  confinement 

2 

2 

21 

F. 

55 

Father  had  rheumatoid 

Began  after  acute  rheuma- 

arthritis 

tism 

2 

2 

22 

F. 

44 

Negative           

In  hands  during  pregnancy; 
got  worse  after  confinement 

2 

1 

23 

F. 

23 

Rheumatoid  arthritis 

In  hands  after  acute  rheu- 

in mother     ... 

matism 

2 

1 

24 

F. 

31 

Negative 

After  chronic  rheumatism 

2 

2 

25 

F. 

39 

,, 

2 

2 

26 

F. 

25 

,,                  

After  acute  rheumatism     . . . 

2 

1 

157 


and     Analysis     of     Symptoms. 


o 

1 

t-2 

W 

'3 

< 

CO 

1 

2 

2 

2 

2 

1 

1 

2 

1 

1 

1 

2 

2 

1 

2& 

toes. 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

2 

2 

1 

1 

2 
1 

1 

I 

1 

1 

2 

1 

1 

2 

1 

1 

1 

2 

2 

1 

1 

2 

2 

■*1 

1 

2 

1 

1 

1 

1 

2 

2 

1 

2 

1 

1 

2 

2 

1 

1 

2 

1 

1 

2 

2 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

2 

1 

1 

1 

2 

2 

Other  Symptoms. 


Patient  very  hysterical.. 

Dyspeptic... 

Sweating  palms,  emacia- 
tion, dyspepsia 

Sweating  palms,  recent 
pigmentation   ... 


Cardiac 

Had  recent  subconjuncti- 
val injection  of  both  eyes 

Sweating,       emaciation, 

pigmentation   ... 
Sweating,  cardiac 

Sweating,  pigmentation, 

dyspepsia 
sacrum. 

Cardiac     


Emaciation 

Sweating,  pigmentation, 

dyspepsia 
Emaciation 

Sweating,  pigmentation, 
emaciation 


Sweating,  pigmentation, 
emaciation 

Dyspepsia  

Dyspepsia 

Sweating,  pigmentation 


Result. 


Very  much  better. 

Unchanged. 

Better. 

Better. 

Unchanged. 

Unchanged. 

Better. 

Very  much  better. 

Much  better. 
Much  better. 

Very  much  better. 
Very  much  better. 


Unchanged. 
Much  better. 

Better. 
Better. 
Better. 
Much  better. 


Much  better. 
Better. 


Unchanged. 
Much  better. 


Much  better. 
Much  better. 
Better. 
Unchanged. 


1 58 


APPENDIX 


F. 

47 

F. 

22 

F. 

39 

F. 

84 

F. 

43 

F. 

45 

29 


F.  !  24 


51 


M.  ■  56 
F.  '  34 
F.      33 


F.      60 

F.  I  11 

F.  I  30 
F.  J  29 
F.      41 


M. 
F. 
F. 
F. 


59 
49 
32 
30 


Family  History. 


Negative 


Son  suffered  from  hae- 
morrhagic  rheuma- 
tism   ... 

Rheumatoid  in  father  ; 
sister  had  chorea    . . 

Negative 


Rheumatoid  history  on 

mother's  side 
Negative 


F. 

42 

F. 

48 

F. 

19 

F. 

50 

F. 

24 

F. 

30 

Previous  History. 


In  left  elbow... 
After  acute  rheumatism    . . 
In  fingers  after  necrosis  of 
jaw  from  decayed  teeth 

In  hands 

In  fingers  with  haemorrhage 
under  nails  


After  confinement   ... 

In  feet  after  acute  rheuma 
tism 

In  hands  after  acute  rheu- 
matism 

In  ankles 
In  fingers 
After  confinement ;  previous 

history  of  acute  rheuma 

tism 
In  feet 

In  wrists 

In  hands 

In  hands  after  a  chill 

In  hands  after  acute  rheu 
matism 

In  knee  after  miscarriage . 

In  fingers  after  hard  work 

In  hands  after  acute  rheu- 
matism 

In  right  hand  after  chronic 
rheumatism 

In  shoulders ... 

In  hands  after  two  attacks 
of  acute  rheumatism 

In  knees  after  getting  wet 

In  knuckles  ... 

In  hands  after  hard  work 


H 

•4J 

£  » 

% 

M.g 

o 

^  H 

.a 

a* 

H 

W 

2 

2 

2 

2 

2 

2 

2 

1 

2    |    2 

2        2 
2        1 


[Continued). 


159 


1  1 

1  I  2 

1  I  2 

1  I  2 


Other  Symptoms. 


Result. 


Better. 

...]  Very  nmch  better. 

Sweating,  emaciation    ...  Better. 

...     " !  Better. 

Much  better. 


Cardiac 


Sweating,  pigmentation, 
emaciation 


Sweating, 
cardiac 


emaciation, 


Emaciation,  cardiac 


Pigmentation 


Sweating- 
Cardiac 


Sweating,  pigmentation 
Sweating,  pigmentation 
Sweating  ... 


Much  better, 


Very  much  better. 
Better. 


Unchanged. 
Unchanged. 
Better. 


Better. 
Unchanged. 

Unchanged. 
Very  much  better. 
Much  better. 

Better. 
Better. 
Unchanged. 


Emaciation,  cardiac       ...   Very  much  better, 


Sweating  ... 

Emaciation 
Sweating  ... 

Sweating  ... 

Sweating,  pigmentation, 
emaciation,  cardiac    .. 


.   Better. 
.  Better. 

Much  better. 
Better. 
Better. 
Much  better. 

Better. 


i6o 


APPENDIX 


w     j 


F.      19 
M.  j  33 

56  F.  I  28 

57  F.  ;  32 
F.  !  50 

59  I  F.     48 

60  M.  :  48 

61  F.      50 

62  i  F.      42 

63  F.      52 


64 

M. 

42 

65 

F. 

21 

66 

F. 

38 

67 

F. 

30 

68 

F. 

28 

69 

F. 

45 

70 

F. 

36 

71 

F. 

39 

72 

F- 

28 

73 

F. 

15 

74 

F. 

28 

75 

M. 

48 

76 

F. 

34 

77 

F. 

37 

78 

F. 

59 

Family  History. 


Negative 


Previous  History. 


In  hands  after  getting  wet 
In  hands  after  acute  rheu- 
matism 
In  left  shoulder 
In  fingers 
After  acute  rheumatism    . . 

In  feet  after  diphtheria     .. 
After  acute  rheumatism     . . 


In  wrists 

In  wrists  after  acute  rheu- 
matism 
In  ringers 

In  left  foot 

After  influenza 

In  fingers       

After  acute  rheumatism     . 
After  acute  rheumatism     . 


Joints 


,3 

2 

2 

2 

2 

2 

2 

2 

1 

2 

2 

In  hands  after  acute  rheu- 
matism 
In  hands  after  confinement 

In    knee     after    fractured 
patella 


After  acute  rheumatism    ...  2 
In   feet    and    hands    after 

acute  rheumatism  ...  2 

In  right  hand  after  tonsillitis'  2 

i  In  ankles       j  2 

! 2 


The  folloiving  is  a  short  synopsis  of  the  more  rare  coincident  complications 
17  had  pigmentation;   14  were  emaciating  rapidly ;    1  had  cedema  of  the  feet;    1 


(Co?iti?iued). 


161 


Affected. 


A4 

xh 

o 

£ 

ft 

1-3 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

l 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

sac 

rum 

"i 

1 

i 

1 

i 

1 

i 

1 

2 
1 

*2 

l 
2    i 

-  i 
2    i 


Other  Symptoms. 


Result. 


Pigmentation 


Cardiac 

Sweating,  pigmentation 
emaciation,  cardiac 

Cardiac 

Sweating,  pigmentation 

oedema  of  feet... 
Sweating  ... 

Sweating  ... 
Pigmentation 
Cardiac     


Sweating,  pigmentation 

Sweating,  flushings,  pig 
mentation 


Cardiac 

Cardiac     

Sweating,  pigmentation 
emaciation 


Emaciation 
Sweating,       emaciation 
cardiac 


2 


Much  better. 

Much  better. 
Much  better. 
Better. 

Better. 
Much  better. 
Better. 

Better. 
Better. 

Better. 
Better. 
!  Better. 
Unchanged. 
Better. 
Much  better. 
Much  better. 

Better. 
Much  better. 

Much  better. 
Very  much  better. 

Very  much  better. 
Very  much  better. 

Better. 

Unchanged. 

Better. 


observed  in  the  above  cases  : — 14  suffered  from  heart  disease  ;  25  had  sic  eating  palms 
had  flushings ;   1  subconjunctival  hcemorrhages ;   1  hamorrhages  under  nails. 


11 


l62 


BIBLIOGRAPHY. 

Adams.—"  On  Rheumatic  Gout,"  1857  and  1873. 
Anders.—"  Therap.  Gazette,"  March  15,  1895. 

Baker,  Mr.  M.— "  St.  Barth.  Hosp.  Rep.,"  1885,  xxi. 

Ball. — "  Du  Rheumatisme  Visceral,"  These  de  Paris,  1866. 

Bates. — ■"  New  York  Med.  Journal,"  1893,  April  2. 

Beau.—"  Gazette  des  Hopitaux,"  1864,  July  19. 

Beauvais,  Landre. — "  Goutte  Asthenique  Primitif,"  1800. 

Besnier. — "  Diet.  Encylclop.  des  Sciences  Med.,"  1876. 

Bezancon. — "  Annales  de  l'lnstitut  Pasteur,"  February,  1895,  and 

"Revue  de  Medicin,"  1894,  January. 
Billroth. — "  Gen.  Surgical  Pathology  and  Therapentics,"  (transl.) 
Bogdanovitch. — Cited  "Brit.  Med.  Journal,"  vol  i.,  1888. 
Bonnet. — "  Traite  de  Maladies  des  Articulations," 
Bouchard.—"  Gaz.  Hebdomadaire,"  No.  31,  1877. 
Bristowe. — "  I>rain,"  1888,  vol.  x. 
Broca. — "  Bull,  de  la  Soc.  Anatom."  xxv.  1850. 
Brodie.  --"  Diseases  of  the  Joints,"  1833. 

Campagnon. — "  De  Putilite  du  Sal.  de  Soude  dans  le  trait,  du 

Rheumatisme,"  1880. 
Canton. — "London  Med.  Gazette,"  1848,  N.  S.,  vi. 
Cavafy.— "  Path.  Trans.,"  1883. 
Cazin. — "Arch.  Generales, "  1891,  January. 
Champonniere. — "  Bull,     de    l'Academie    de     Medicine,"     1895, 

July  30. 
Charcob. — "These   de  Paris,"    1853,    "Maladies   des  Vieillards 

CEuvre  Completes." 
Chiaje. — ■"  Arthritis  Deformans,"  from  Pompeii. 
Chomel. — "  Essai  sur  le  Rheumatisme;"  "  These  de  Paris,"  1813. 
Chvostek. — "  Wien.  Klin.  Wochenschr.,"  1895,  June  27. 
Cohnheim. — "  Lectures  on  General  Pathology,"  (Syd.  Soc.Transl). 
Colombel.— "  These  de  Paris,"  1862. 

Cornil. — "  Niemeyer's  Internal  Pathologie,"  vol.  ii.,  (trans.) 
Cornil  arid  Ranvier. — "Manual  of  Pathological  Histology,"  1832. 
Cruveilhier. — "  Anat.  Pathologique,"  Liv.  ix. 

Darkschewitsch. — "  Neur.  Cent.,"  1891. 

Davies,  Lloyd. — "  Lancet,"  vol.  ii.,  1893. 

Debove.— "  Prog.  Med.,"  1880. 

De  Sauvages. — "  Nosolgia  Methodica,,"  class  vii.,  order  i. 

Deville. — "  Bull,  de  la  Soc.  Auatom.,"  xxii.  and  xxiii.,  1848. 

Dori,  Lacaze. — "  These  de  Paris,"  1832. 


BIBLIOGRAPH  Y.  1 63 

Drackmann.— "  Nordiskt.  Med.  Arch.,"  1873,  v. 

Duckworth,  Sir  D.— "  Heath's   Diet,   of    Pract.  Surgery,"    1886, 

vol.  i. 
Duckworth,  Sir  D.— "  Treatise  on  Gout,"  1889,  and  "Brit.  Med. 

Journal,"  vol.  ii.,  1884. 
Duplay. —  "Arch.  Generales, "  1891,  January. 

Erb. — "Handbuch  der  Electropathie,"  s.  648,   and  "Progressive 

Muscular  Dystrophy." 
Evans. — "  Brit.  Med.  Journal,"  1891,  vol.  i. 
Eve.— "Brit.  Med.  Journal,"  vol.  i.,  1890. 
Ewing. — "  Lancet,"  vol.  i.,  1894. 

Fagge,  H. — "  Principles  and  Practice  of  Medicine." 

Ferrier. — "Brit.  Med.  Journal,"  1893,  vol.  ii. 

Flint.—"  New  York  Med.  Journal,"  1890,  July. 

Foder.— "  Centralb.  f.  Bakt.  u.  Parasitenk.,"  February  28,  1895. 

Folli. — "II  Policlinico,"  December,  1894. 

Forsbrooke. — "  Dissert,  on  Osteo-arthritis,"  1893. 

Fuller. — "  Rheumatism,  Rheumatic  Gout  and  Sciatica,"  1852. 

Garrod,  Dr.  A.  E. — "Rheumatism   and  Rheumatoid   Arthritis," 

1890,  and  "Brit. Med.  Journal,"  vol.  i.,  1895. 
Garrod,  Sir  A. — "  Gout  and  Rheumatic  Gout,"  1876. 
Geist. — "  Klin,  der  Greisenkrankheiten  Erlangen,"  1860. 
Golgi. — Schafer  in  "  Brain,"  vol.  xvi. 
Gowers. — "  Diseases  of  the  Nervous  System,"  vol.  i. 
Griffiths. — (see  Lane.) 
Gwilt.  — "  Handbuch  der  Path.  Anat." 

Habershon.— "  Brit.  Med.  Journal,"  1892,  vol.  i. 

Hadden.— "  Trans.  Med.  Soc,"  New  York,  1886. 

Haller. — "  Elementa  Physiologica,"  vi. 

Haygarth. — "  Clinical  History  of  Diseases,"  1805. 

Heberden. — "Commentaries,"  1804. 

Henoch. — "  Diseases  of  Children." 

Hcelschscher.— "  Berlin  Klin.  Woch."  1892.  No.  3. 

Hoffa.-"  Volkmann.  Klin.  Vortrage,"  1892. 

Homolle.-  "  Diet,  de  Med.  et  Chir.  Prat."  1882. 

Hoppe-Seyler. — "  Virchow's  Arch."  1872. 

Howard. — "  Pepper's  System  of  Medicine." 

Hudeod. — "  Creasote  et  Tuberculose,"  Geneva,  1893. 

Hunter,   W.— "  Practitioner,"    1870    and  '89,    and    "  Brit.     Med. 

Journal,"  vol.  ii.,  1892,  and  "Brit.  Med.  Journal,"  vol.  ii., 

1889. 
Hiisse. — "  Zeitschrift  fur  Rat.  Med."  vol.  v. 
Hutchinson. — "Pedigree   of  Disease,"   1884,  and    "Med.  Times 

and  Gazette,"  1881,  vol.  i.,  1857. 

Jaccoud. — "  Gaz.  Hebdomadaire,"  No.  31,  1887,   and    "  Lecon  de 
Clin.  Med.,"  lecon  xxiii.,  1857. 


1 64  RHEUMATOID    ARTHRITIS. 

Key.— "  Med.  Chir.  Transact.,"  1833,  xviii. 

Kohts.— "  Berlin  Klin.   Woclienschr.,"  1873. 

Kolliker. — -"  Elements  of  Human  Histology," 

Kussmaul. — "Arch,  fiir  Pbysiolog.  Heilkunde,"  vol.  xi.,  1852. 

Lacaze-Dori.— "  These  de  Paris,"  18S4. 

Laken— "  Centralb.  f.  d.  Med.  Woch.,"  1887. 

Lane,  A. — "  Path.  Soc.  Transactions,"  1884  and  1886. 

Lane,  H.,  and  Griffiths. — "  The  Rheumatic  Diseases  "  (so-called), 

1890. 
Lanois  and  Linossier. — "  Union  Medicale,"  April,  1894. 
Lebert. — "Handbuch  der  Pract.  Med.,"  1859,  ii. 
Lecorche. — "  Traite  de  la  Goutte,"  1884. 
Leis. — Quoted  Charcot  in  "  Maladies  des  Vieillards." 
Leyden. — Klinik  der  Riickemnarkskrankheiten,"  1874. 
Linossier  and  Lanois. — "  Union  Medicale,"  1894,  April. 
Lobstein. — "  Anat.  Pathologique,"  ii. 
Lorain. — "  Union  Medicale,"  1866,  xxxii. 
Lunn. — "  Lancet,"  vol.  i.,  1876. 

Mc  Ardle.— "  Dublin  Med.  Journal,"  1885,  lxix.  and  lxx. 
McKenzie. — "Brit.  Med.  Journal.,"  1891,  vol.  i. 
Mannaberg. — "  Malarial  Parasites,"  (Syd.  Soc,  Transl.) 
Maragliano.— "  Berlin  Klin.  Woch.,"  1892,  vol.  i. 
Marie. — Lect.   on    "  Diseases    of   the    Spinal   Cord,"  and    quoted 
Souza-Leite  in  thesis  on  "  Acromegaly  "  (Syd.  Soc.  Transl.) 
Massolongo. — "Riforma  Medica,"  vol.  ii.,  1893. 
Mathieu.— "  These  de  Paris,"  1884. 
Meyer.— "  Mltller's  Archiv.,"  1849. 
Money.—"  Lancet,"  1887,  vol.  ii.,  and  "  Brit.  Med.  Journal,"  1888T 

vol.  i.  and  "  Diseases  of  Children  " 
Monocoro. — "Rheumatisme  Chronique  Noueux  des  Enfants,"  1880c 
Moore,  N.— "Path.  Soc.  Trans."  1883,  xxxiv. 
Moullin,  M.— "  Lancet,"  vol.  ii.,  1892. 
Musgrave. — "  De  Arthritide  Symptomatica." 

Nepven. — "  Comptes  Rendus  de  Soc.  de  Biologie  de  Paris,"  1890, 

vol.  ii. 
Newsholme. — "Lancet,"  vol.  i.,  1895. 

Ord.— "Brit.  Med.  Journal,"  1884,  vol.  ii.,  and  "  Transl.  Clinical 
Soc,"  1879. 

Pasteur. — "Clin.  Soc.  Trans.,"  vol.  xxii. 

Petrie. — "  Museum,  Royal  College  of  Surgeons,"  1891. 

Pfeiffer.-  -"  Lancet,"  vol.  i.,  1891. 

Picot.— "  Semaine  Medicale,"  1891,  March  14. 

Pitres  and  Vaillard.— "Rev.  de  Medicin,"  1887,  No.  6. 

Pitt.— "Clin.  Soc.  Trans.,"  vol.  xxvii.,  1894. 

Powell,  D. — "  Diseases  of  the  Lungs," 

Pye-Smith. — "  Guy's  Hospital  Reports,"  1874,  xix. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY.  165 

Rademacker. — "  Aachen  als  Kurart,"  s.  111. 

Ranvier. — "  These  de  Paris,"  1855. 

Raymond. — "  Rev.  de  Medicin,"  1890. 

Redfern.— "  Edin.  Monthly  Journal."  1849. 

Remak.— "  Deutsche  Klin.,"  1863,  and  "  Med.  Centralzt,"  1861. 

Rindfleisch. — "  Pathological  Histology." 

Rokitansky. — "Pathological  Anatomy,"  (Syd.  Soc.  Transl.) 

Romberg. — "  Klinische  Ergebrisse,"  1846,  and  "  Klinische  Wahr- 

nehmungen,"  1851. 
Rosenbach  —Cited  "  Medical  News,"  1888,  April  28. 

Sabourin. — "  These  de  Paris,"  1873. 

Sahli. — "  Correspb.   f.    Schweizer    Aertze."     1887,    No.    30,    and 

"  Deutsches  Arch,  fiir  Innere  Medicin,"  1893. 
Sandifort. — "  Museum  Anatomicum,"  1793. 
Schafer.  — "  Brain,"  vol.  xvi. 

ScMller. — "  Berlin  Klin.  Wochen.,"  September  4,  1893. 
Scudamore. — "  On  Rheumatism,"  1827. 

Semmola.— "  Transl.  of  the  Academie  de  Medicin,"  1891-1892. 
Senator. — "  Ziemssen's  Handbuch,"  1875  and  1879. 
Smith,  Robert. — "  Dublin  Journal  of  Med.  Sciences,"  1855,  vi. 
Spender,  Dr. — "  Osteo-arthritis,"  1888,  and  "  Brit.  Med.  Journal," 

vol.  i.,  1894. 
Stolzeburg.— "Berlin  Klin.  Woch.,"  No.  5,  1894. 
Strumpell.— "  Miinchener  Med.  Wochensch,"  1888. 
Sydenham. — "  Opera,"  sec.  vi.,  cap.  v. 

Tessier. — "  Memoirs   sur  les   effets   de   l'immobilite   longtempts 

prolonge  des  articulations." 
Todd. — "  On  Gout  and  Rheumatism,"  1843. 
Trastour. — "  These  de  Paris,"  1855. 
Trousseau. — "  Clinique  Medicale,"  1865. 
Trzebinski. — "Arch,  fiir  Path.   Anat.  u.   Physiolog.  u.  fiir  Klin. 

Med."  Bd.  s.  vii. 
Turner. — "Edin.  Hosp.  Reports,"  vol.  iii. 

Vailard  and  Pitres.— "  Rev.  de  Medicin,"  1887,  No  6. 

Yallat.— "  Arch.  Generates,"  1877. 

Vergely.— "  These  de  Paris,"  1858. 

Vidal. — "  These   de   Paris,"     1855,    and   "  Annales  de   l'institut 

Pasteur,"  1895,  February. 
Virchow. — "  Virchow's  Archiv.,"  xlvii.,  1869. 
Volkmann. — "  Handbuch  der  Chirurgie,"  Band  ii. 
Voit  and  Bauer. — "  Zeitschrift  fiir  Biologie,"  vii. 
Vulpian. — "  Lecons  sur  l'apparent  Vasomoteur,"  1875. 

Wagner. — "  Miinchener  Med.  Wocheuschr,"  1888. 
Weber. — "Virchow's  Archiv.,"  January,  1858. 
Wilmot.— Quoted  Garrod,  Dr.  A.  E. 

Zeigler. — "  Virchow's  Arch."  1877,  lxx. 


1 66 


INDEX. 


PAGE 

PAGE 

Aachen 

143 

Arsenic 

137 

Aconite 

139 

Arthrite  Seche 

6 

Actsea  raceinosa 

138 

Arthritic  Diathesis 

16 

Acute  Rheumatism,  diagnosis 

Arthritis,  Chronic  Rheumatic 

3 

of 

93 

—  deformans 

4,8 

Acute  Rheumatoid  Arthritis 

87 

Arthropathies,  nerve 

92 

age     at     which     it 

Aspiration  of  joints 

146 

occurs 

87 

Ataxic  paraplegia 

28 

appearance  of  joints 

Atmospheric     conditions,     a 

in 

89 

cause 

21 

cardiac  troubles  in 

90 

Atony  of  muscles 

111 

fever  in 

90 

Atrophy  of  the  skin,  etc. 

121 

in  children . . 

88 

muscular  atrophy  in 

90 

Bacillus,      cause      of      the 

pain  in 

90 

disease          . .          . .           12,  71 

pigmentation  in  . . 

90 

—  mode  of  growth    . . 

76 

Adams      3,  6,  9,  16,  18,  48,  4£ 

),  56 

—  shape  of 

74 

Adhesions 

55 

—  staining  of  . . 

73 

iEtiology 

12 

—  pyocaneus  . . 

40 

Age,  as  a  cause 

18 

—  tuberculosis 

40 

Aix-la-Chappelle 

148 

Bacteria,  pathogenic 

13 

Aix-les-Bains  . . 

148 

effect  on  joint  tissues 

34 

Albumoses 

45 

effect  on  endocardium 

Alcohol 

31 

and  pericardium    . . 

14 

Alcoholic  Muscular  Atrophy 

115 

where  they  propagate 

14 

Alkalies 

138 

Bacterial  products     . .           15,  35 

Alkalinity  of  the  blood 

23 

how  absorbed  . . 

35 

Alimentary  tract,  symptoms 

selective  action  of 

36 

due  to 

123 

their  action  on  nervous 

Ammonia 

139 

system 

36 

Anaemia           . .          . .   26,  41, 

118 

Baden  Baden 

14S 

Anatomy,  morbid 

48 

Baker,  Mr.  Morant 

101 

Adams'  views  on 

6 

Ball 

112 

Anders 

135 

Ballet 

116 

Ankylosis 

104 

Banff 

143 

—  bony 

61 

Bareges 

148 

Adams  on 

6 

Barlow 

88 

Cruveilhier  on 

6 

Bath 

142 

—  fibrous        . .          . .         51, 

104 

—  waters 

148 

Anterior   cornua,   multipolar 

constituents  of 

149 

nerve  cells  of 

37 

effect  of 

144 

Anthrax 

14 

how  used 

144 

Arkansas,  hot  springs 

143 

suitable  cases  for 

143 

Arloing 

. 

40 

Battaglia 

148 

INDEX. 


[6; 


PAGE 

Beardsley         138 

Beau Ill,  112 

Beauvais,  Landre       . .  . .       5 

Belladonna 139 

Benzo-naphthol  . .  . .   123 

Benzosol  . .  . .  . .   132 

—  nature    of    and  mode    of 
administration        . .  . .   136 

Besnier 7,  56,  112 

Betol 137 

/SNaphthol 137 

Bezaneon         . .  . .  36 

—  on  toxic  action     . .  . .     40 

Billroth  49 

Blaxall,  Dr.,  report  on  micro- 
organisms   . .  . .  72 

Blisters  139 

Blood,    action    of    toluylene- 
diamin  on    . .  . .  . .     43 

—  changes  in . .  . .  . .     66 

—  destruction  of       . .  . .     42 

—  in  joints      . .  . .  57 

Bocker 123 

Bone,  appearances  of  51,  60 

—  erosion  of  . .  . .  . .     62 

—  hypertrophy  of     . .  . .     61 

—  rheumatoid  changes  in  . .  4 
Bone  marrow  . .  . .  62 
Bones,  enlargements  of        . .   100 

—  nodules  of  . .  . .  . .   100 

Bonnet..  ..  ..  ..    114 

Bony-loose-bodies       . .  54 

Bouchard,  on  toxic  action  . .  40 
Bourboule  waters       . .  . .   143 

Bowlby 61 

Bristowe,  Dr 118 

Broca 3,  6 

Brodie 6 

Bronchitis        123 

Brown-Sequard  . .  . .     33 

Bulbar  warnings,  Dr.  Spender 

on 31 

Bursse 100 

Buxton 142 


Cajuput  139 

Calcium  phosphate  in  urine  123 
Campagnon     . .  . .  . .   138 

Camphor  . .  . .  . .   139 

Canton 6,152 

—  on     Senile     Arthritis     in 

Shoulder 152 

Carbolic  Acid,  external  appli- 
cations of     . .  . .         ..    140 


PAGE 

Cardiac     condition,    due     to 

micro-organisms     . .  . .   112 

Cardiac  lesions,  statistics  of  113 
Carsbad 
Cartilage,  appearances  of    . .     51 

—  Billroth  on 57 

—  changes  in . .  . .  . .     57 

—  Cornil  and  Ranvier  on    . .     58 

—  fibrilation  of  . .  ..58 

—  marginal  overgrowths  of        60 

—  osseous  changes  in  . .     60 

—  prolification  of      . .  58,  59 

—  Rindfleisch  on      . .  57,  59 
Cartilaginous  changes  7,  57 

—  loose  bodies  . .  . .     54 
Catarrh     of     mucous    mem- 
branes 

Causes 

Cause,  age  as  a 

—  atmospheric  conditions  as  a  21 

—  catarrh  of  mucous  mem- 
branes as  a  . .  . .  . .     19 

—  emotional  causes  as  21 

—  genito-urinary  complaints 

as  a   . .  . .  . .  . .     19 

—  heredity  as  a         . .  . .     15 

—  injury  as  a  . .  22 

—  sex  as  a      . .  . .  . .     17 

Cavafy 67 

Cazin 29,  37 

Central  nerve  system,  degener- 
ation of        . .  . .  63 

Champonniere  . .  . .   3  35 

Changes  in  the  joints  . .     50 

Charcot  1,  3,  7,  16,  21,  25,  66,  69, 
84,  86 
classifica- 


12,  19 
..  15 
. .     18 


of 


—  his  method 
tion    . . 

—  on  deformities 

—  on  heredity 

—  on  skin  changes 

—  on  tachycardia 
Charcot's  thesis 

—  views  as  to  the  pathology 

—  joint  disease 
Charrin 

Chaulmoogra  Oil 
Chiaje 
Children,    rheumatoid    arth 

ritis  in 
Chili  Paste 
Chloralose 
Chloroform 
Cholesterin 
Chomel 


84 

107 

16 

122 

117 

7 

25 

92 

40 

139 

4 

90 
139 
140 
139 

56 
5 


1 68 

INDEX. 

PAGE 

PAGE 

Chromatogenic    functions    of 

Deville 

.  3,6 

the  skin 

122 

Diagnosis 

.     92 

Chlorosis 

41 

Digitorum  nodi 

.       3 

Chronic  Rheumatic  Arthritis 

3 

Diphtheritic   muscula 

r 

Chronic  Rheumatism  of  the 

atrophy 

.   115 

joints 

3 

Dislocations 

.   Ill 

Chronic    Rheumatoid    Arth- 

Dori, Lacaze 

.       7 

ritis   84,  91 

Douche  baths. . 

.    144 

— its  characteristics 

91 

Duckworth,  Sir  Dyce  8,  17, 

18,26 

Choostek 

49 

on  deformities 

.   107 

Circulatory  system,  symptoms 

on  Heberden's  nodes 

.     70 

due  to 

116 

Duplay.. 

.     29 

Climacteric 

18 

Dyspepsia 

.  123 

Climate 

147 

Dystrophic  theory     . . 

.     27 

Clothing 

130 

Cloves,  oil  of   . . 

140 

Eburnation    . . 

.     61 

Cod-liver  oil    . . 

128 

—  Cornil  and  Ranvier  on 

.     61 

Cohnheim 

44 

—  Volkmann  on 

.     62 

Colchicum 

138 

Ectasine 

.     40 

Cold,  as  a  cause 

21 

Effusion,       Hoppe   -   Seyle 

r, 

Colles 

48 

analysis  of   . . 

.     56 

—  on  senile  arthritis 

152 

—  into  joints  . . 

.     56 

Colombel 

122 

—  micro-organisms  in 

.     56 

Conjunctivitis.. 

123 

Electrical  bath 

.   141 

Cornil  . .          . .   53,  58,  59,  60,  6 

—  treatment 

.   141 

—  and    Ranvier's   views    on 

Emotional  causes 

.      21 

cartilaginous  changes 

58 

Ems 

.   148 

Corpuscles,      granular      and 

Endocarditis 

.   112 

amoeboid  in  diagnosis 

56 

Endocardium,  changes  in 

..     66 

—  nucleated,  in  blood 

67 

—  micro-organisms  on 

..     15 

Counter  irritants 

139 

Erb i 

56,  141 

Creasote           . .          . .       132, 

134 

Eucalyptus 

..   139 

—  action  of     . . 

136 

Evans 

..     44 

Crepitation  in  joints. . 

101 

Eve        

..        4 

Crocq 

111 

Ewing,  Dr. 

23,  87 

Cruveilhier       . .          . .       3,  6 

148 

Excision  of  joints 

..   146 

Cysts     . . 

101 

Exostosis 

. .     68 

— .  in  connection  with    senile 

Exposure,  a  cause     . . 

..     21 

arthritis  joints 

152 

Extension  by  weights 

. .   146 

Da  Costa 

HO 

Fagge,  Dr.  Hilton     . .       IS 

12,  138 

Damp 

21 

Faradism 

..   141 

Davies,  Lloyd 

90 

Fats 

..   128 

Dax 

148 

Ferrier,  Dr. 

38,  39 

Deafness 

124 

—  on  selective  site  of  musci 

dar 

Debove,  on  muscle  changes 

63 

atrophy 

..     39 

Deflection  of  hands 

106 

Fever 

..116 

Deformities 

105 

Fibrous  nodules 

. .   11  3 

—  Charcot  on. . 

107 

Fluid  in  joints 

..102 

—  in     gout,     chronic     rheu- 

Foder  

23,  87 

matism,  paralysis  agitanp, 

Folli 

39,  64 

etc.     . . 

111 

Forsbrooke,  Dr. 

8,  26 

—  types  of 

107 

—  views  on  pathology 

..     26 

De  Sauvages 

4 

Franzenbad 

..   143 

Desplats 

140 

Fraxinus  excelsior     . . 

..   138 

'NDEX 


169 


PAGE 

Fuller 3,  7,  88 

—  on  rnorbid  anatomy  48,  56 

Galvanism      . .         . .         . .   141 

Garrod,  Sir  A,        2,  17,  69,  86,  90 
■ —  on       acute       rheumatoid 
arthritis        . .  . .  90 

■ —  on  cardiac  lesions  . .    112 

—  on  treatment  by  iodide  of 
iron 

Garrod,  Dr.  A.  E.  8,  17, 18,  30,  43, 

49,  56,  70 

■ —  method  of  classification         85 

—  on       acute       rheumatoid 
arthritis        . .  . .  . .      88 

—  on      anaemia      of      rheu- 
matism   ... 

■ —  on  cardiac  lesions 

—  on  electrical  treatment   . 

—  on  Heberden's  nodes 

—  on  the  morbid  anatomy  . 
• —  on  synovial  effusion 

—  statistics 
Gastein 
Geist 

Germicidal  power  of  blood  . 
Glands,  changes  in    . . 
■ —  symptoms  due  to. . 

Gley 

Glossy  skin 

Golgi 

Gonorrhoea,  a  cause  . . 
Goodhart,  Dr. 
Gout,  a  cause. . 

—  diagnosis  of 
. —  rheumatic 

Goutte  asthenique   primitif 
Gowers.. 

Griffiths,  Dr 

Guaiacoi 

—  applied  externally 
Guaiacols,  the 
Guaiacoi  carbonate   . . 
nature    of    and 

of  administration  . , 


.  43 
.  112 
.  142 
.  70 
.  48 
.  56 
.  16 
.  148 
.  152 
.  23 
.  67 
.  113 
.  4U 
.  121 
.  37 
14,  22 
.  57 
.  22 
.  94 
3 
3 
.  116 
.  8 
.  134 
.  140 
.  132 
.   132 


mode 


Guaiacum 
Gwilt     . . 
Gymnastics 

Habershon 

Hadden 

Hseniogenesis 

Haemogoblin 

Haemolysis 


135 

139 

62 

130 

45 
122 

42 
67 
42 


PAGE 

Hemolytic  value  of  the  red 
corpuscles    . .  . .  41,  43 

Haemoptysis    . .  . .  . .    119 

Haemorrhages..  ..  ..   119 

Haller 4 

Hammam  Mes  Koutin         . .   143 
Hammam  R'Hira      . .  .  ,    143 

Hand,  deformities  of . .  . .    106 

Harrogate        . .  . .  . .    142 

Hay  garth         . .  ..    3,  6,  7, 103 

Heart,  changes  in     . .  66 

Heberden         . .  . .    3,  5,  7,  16 

—  views  of  the  disease        . .        5 
Heberden's  nodes       . .  67 

Henoch  90 

Heredity  . .  . .  15 

Herringham    .  . .  . .   107 

Hips,  deformities  of  . .  . .    108 

—  senile  arthritis  of . .  ..    152 

Hoelscher        . .  . .  . .    133 

Holland,   prevalence    of    the 

disease  in     . . 
Homolle  . .  . .      7, 

Hoppe-Seyler  . . 
Howard 
Hudeod 
Hunter,  Dr.     . .  . .    41, 

—  on  blood  destruction 
Husse 

Hutchinson     .  .  . .       8, 

Hyoscyamus 


Haemoly  tic  process  in  anaemia     42 


Ichthyol 
Influenza 
Injury 

—  a  cause 
Integumentary    system,    ab- 
normalities of         . .  . .    122 

Intermedio-lateral  tract       . .     40 

Iodides..  138 

Iodine 138 

—  external  application  of   . .   139 
Ireland,    prevalence    of     the 

disease  in     . .  . .  21 

Iritis ..123 

Iron 137 

Jaccoud           . .          . .  88,  106 

Jenkinson        . .          . .  . .    138 

Joints,  appearances  of  99 

—  changes  in . .          . .  . .     50 

—  distension  of          . .  50 

—  effusion  into          . .  56 

—  haemorrhage  into . .  57 

—  suppuration  in      . .  . .     57 


56, 


21 
98 
.  56 
.  138 
.  133 
42,  45 
.  42 
.  62 
25,86 
.  139 

.  139 

.  41 

.   6 

22 


170 

IND 

EX. 

PAGF. 

PAGE 

Joints,  swelling  of 

99 

Monarticu'ar       Rheumatoid 

—  temperature  of 

100 

Arthritis       . .          . .          . .   151 

—  treatment  of 

126 

Money 90 

by  excision 

146 

—  on  excess  of  uric  acid  . .  123 
Monocoro          . .          . .          . .     90 

Kidney,  changes  in  . . 

66 

Mont  D'or        143 

Kissingen 

143 

Moore,  Dr.  Norman  ..          ..       4 

Klippel 

65 

Morbid  Anatomy        . .          . .     48 

Knees,  deformities  of 

109 

Garrod  on         . .          . .     48 

Kohts 

21 

—  —  of  the  bones     . .                 60 

Kolliker            

53 

—  —  —  —  cartilage           . .     57 

Kussmaul 

62 

—  ligaments          . .     50 

—  synovial     mem- 

Lacaze-Dori 

7,  90 

branes           . .          . .                 52 

Laker 

41 

Rindfleisch  on            . .     48 

Lane  A. 

8 

Morbus  coxse  senilis             85,  151 

Lane  H. 

8 

bone  marrow  in    . . 

Langen  Swalbach 

143 

Morphia           148 

Lanois 

140 

Motor  cells   of   anterior  cor- 

Lead,  muscular  atrophy  of  . 

115 

nua  of  cord  . .          . .          38,  39 

Lebert 

4 

Folli  on     39 

Lecethin 

56 

Moullin  Dr.  M.          . .          . .     57 

Lecorche 

70 

Multipolar  ganglion  cells      . .     64 

Leis 

6 

degeneration  of     . .     64 

Leyden 

21 

Muscles,  changes  in  . .          . .     63 

Ligaments,  changes  in 

50 

—  Debove  on  . .          . .          . .     63 

Linossier 

140 

—  Vallat  on 63 

Liver,   hsemolytic   process  o 

f     42 

Muscular  Atrophy      . .         32,  114 

Llangammarch 

142 

—  —  an  aid  to  diagnosis     . .     94 

Lobstein 

6 

cause  of            . .          . .   115 

Local  sweatings 

40 

its  extent         ..          ..37 

Loose  bodies  in  joints 

53 

its  nature         . .          . .     37 

Lorain 

86 

—  —  neuritis  a  cause  of     . .   115 

Luchon.. 

148 

reflexes  in        . .          . .   115 

Lunn,  Dr. 

57 

result  of  neuritis         . .   116 

selected  muscles  in    . .     37 

McArdle 

85 

—    —  selective    character   of  114 

Mackenzie 

41 

vaso-motor  reflex  spasm 

Malaria 

44 

a  cause         . .          . .          . .     33 

Maltine 

129 

Musgrave         . .          . .          . .       4 

Malum  coxee  senile    . .           6 

,  151 

Myositis            33 

Sandifort  on 

6 

Myotatic  irritability              . .   120 

Mannaberg 

44 

Meragliano 

45 

Naked  eye  appearances  of  the 

Marie 

28 

joints..          ..          ..          ..50 

Marienbad 

20 

Naphthols,  the           . .          . .  137 

Massage 

144 

Nephritis          123 

Marsolongo 

65 

Nepven  . .          . .          . .          . .     67 

Mathieu 

7 

Nerve  arthropathies  . .                 12 

Melon-seed-like  bodies 

53 

Nerve  changes             . .          . .  •  92 

Mercury 

139 

—  central  system,  changes  in     63 

Meyer 

6 

—  inflammatory  condition  of     29 

Micro-organisms,  discovery  o 

f     12 

—  peripheral,  changes  in    . .     65 

found  in  the  joints     . 

13 

—  phenomena,  early               8,  31 

Mitchell            

121 

—  system,  symptoms  due  to  120 

INDEX. 


171 


PAGR 

Neumahr         . .  . .  . .   148 

Neuritis  ..  ..  ..120 

—  a     cause      of      muscular 
atrophy         . .  . .  . .   115 

—  as  a  cause  of  the  disease     28 

—  descending..  ..  ..65 

Newsholm  Dr.             . .  . .  43 

Nodes,  Heberden's     . .  . .  67 

Nodosity  of  the  joints  . ,  3 

Nodules,  fibrous         . .  . .  113 

Nomenclature . .          . .  . .  2 

Norse  Viking's  bones  . .  4 

Oligochromjemia      . .  . .  42 

Opium  . .          . .          . .  . .  140 

Ord        . .          . .   8,  20,  26,  29, 103 

Osteitis,  rarefying      . .  . .  62 

Osteo-arthritis            . .  4,  84,  91 

its  meaning     . .  . .  3 

Osteoblasts      . .          . .  . .  62 

Osteoclasts       . .          . .  62 

Osteophytes     . .          . .  54 

Osteophytic  nodules  . .  . .  100 

Osteosclerosis . .          . .  62 

Osteosclerotic  cases  . .  . .  3 

Ostler 41 


Paget,  Sir  James      . .         . .     32 

■  —  on  glossy  skins      . .   121 

Pain,  a  symptom        . .       101,  105 

—  its  characters        . .  . .  105 

Paraffin  . .  . .  . .   139 

Paraldehyde    . .  . .  . .   140 

Paralysis  agitans        . .  . .   106 

Pathology         . .  . .  . .     25 

—  Charcot  on  . .  . .     25 

—  Forsbrooke  on       . .  26 

—  Hutchinson  on  25 

—  micro-organisms   . .  . .     34 

—  Pye  Smith  on        . .  . .     25 

—  trophic  phenomena  in     . .     37 
Periarticular  connective  tissue    55 
Pericarditis      . .  . .  . .   112 

Pericardium,  changes  of      . .     66 
Pernicious  anaemia     . .  41,  44 

Dr.  Hunter  on  41,  44 

Petrie    . .  . .  . .  . .       4 

Pfeiffer 70 

Phenols,  the 136 

Phosphates  in  urine  . .          . .   123 
Phthisis  123 

—  and  Rheumatoid  Arthritis     16 

Picot 135 

Pigmentation,   abnormalities 

of        40,  122 


PAGE 

Pitres 29,  65 

Pitt  Dr.  67 

Plombieres 148 

Polypi  of  synovial  membrane     53 
Post  gonorrheal  rheumatoid 
arthritis        . .  . .  . .     86 

Post  Gouty  Rheumatoid  Ar- 
thritis   " 86 

Post  Rheumatic  Rheumatoid 
Arthritis       . .  . .  . .     85 

Potassium  iodide        . .  . .   138 

Powell,  Dr.  Douglas  . .  . .   133 

Premonitory  symptoms        . .     97 
Primary  spastic    paraplegia       32 
Primary  symptoms    . .  97,  99 

Prognosis  . .  . .  . .   124 

Progressive  muscular  atrophy     36 

Protozoa  in  malaria 

Psoriasis  . .  . .  . .   124 

Ptomanies 

Puberty  18 

Pulmonary  Hypertrophic 

Osteo  Arthropathy . .  . .     93 

Pulse  rate         117 

Purpura  . .  . .  . .   119 

Pyaemia  . .  . .  14 

Pye-Smith,  Dr.  . .  17,  25 

Pyrogallic  acid, action  on  blood    43 

Quinine,  the  use  of  . .      136,  138 

Rademacker  . .  . .  . .   143 

Ranvier  . .    53,  58,  59,  60,  61 

Reaction  of  degeneration     . .   115 

Redfern  7 

Reflex  action,  a  cause  . .     29 

Reflexes  in  muscular  atrophy  115 

neuritis  . .  . .   120 

Remak  . .  . .  . .  . .     26 

Rheumatic  Arthritis,  Heber- 
den's nodes  in         . .  . .     67 

Rheumatic  gout         . .  . .       3 

■ Fuller  on  . .  . .       7 

Rheumatism,  a  cause  . .     23 

Rheumatisme  articulaire 

primitif    fixe  . .  . .     84 
generalise   . .  85 

—  chronique  primitif  . .       3 

—  fibreux        88 

—  noueux        . .  . .  4,  58 
Rheumatoid  arthritis,  acute     87 

—  —  acute        rheumatism, 
diagnosis  from         . .  . .     93 

a  constitutional  disease       7 

—  —  anaemia  in        . .  . .   118 


172 


INDEX. 


PAGE 

Bheumatoid    Arthritis,    best 

term  to  employ       . .          . .  1 

changes  found  in   the 

bones  in        . .          . .          . .  4 

—  —  connection  with  acute 
rheumatism            . .          . .  23 

—  —  deformities  in..          ..  105 
different  from  rheuma- 
tism, gout,  etc.,       . .          . .  7 

dislocations  in. .          ..  Ill 

due     to     reflex     nerve 

impulses  . .  . .  29 
due  to  simple  wear  an  d 

tear    . .          . .          . .          . .  8 

fever  in..          ..          ..  116 

—  —  functional     depression 

a  cause          . .          . .  30 

gout,     diagnosis    from  94 

haemorrhages  in          . .  119 

—  —  Herberden  nodes  in..  67 

in  children       . .  90 

integumentary  system 

in '       . .  122 

its  causes          . .  12 

its  diagnosis     . .          . .  92 

its  frequency   . .          . .  9 

—  —  its  meaning      . .          . .  2 

■ its  morbid  anatomy  . .  48 

■ its  pathology   . .  25 

its  varieties      . .  83 

micro-organisms  in    . .  12 

■ nature  of  changes       . .  4 

nerve  symptoms  in     . .  120 

neuritis  in        . .         29,  120 

only  a  form  of  chronic 

rheumatism            . .          . .  1 

rheumatism,  gout  and 

gonorrhoea,  as  causes        . .  23 

—  —  symptoms  of    . .          . .  97 

subacute           . .          . .  91 

tabetic  resemblance  . .  27 

tachycardia  in            . .  117 

toxic  products,  a  cause  31 

-  —  trophic  phenomena  in  121 

—  —  uterine  derangements  in  20 
vaso-motor  disturbances 

in 121 

various  terms   applied 

to  it 3 

views  held  in  France    1,  25 

Rindfleiscb.      . .         48,  57,  58,  59 

Rippolsau         . .          . .          . .  143 

Rokitansky      . .          . .  53 

Romberg          112 

Romerbad        . .          . .          .  .  148 


PAGE 

Sabourin         . .  . .  33,  37 

St.  Moritz         143 

Salicylates,  the  use  of  . .   138 

Salol 136 

Sand,  hot         139 

Sandifort  . .  . .  . .       6 

Schlauzenbad  . .  . .  . .    148 

Schiiller  . .  . .  79,  86 

Scleroderma    . .  . .         88, 121 

Sclerosis  of  bone         . .  . .     62 

Sclerotitis         123 

Scudamore      . .  . .  . .       5 

Sea  voyage       . .  . .  . .   147 

Secondary  symptoms  . .     97 

See        114 

Selective   action   of   bacteria 
and  their  products  . .     13 

—  character     of      muscular 
atrophy         . .  . .  32 

Semmola  . .       ...  . .     41 

Senator..  ..  8,18,26,56 

Senile  Arthritis  . .  . .   157 

pathology  of     . .  . .    153 

symptoms  of    . .  . .    153 

treatment  of    . .  . .   153 

Senility,  a  cause         . .  25 

Sex        ..17 

Skin,  appearance  over  joints     99 

—  changes       . .          . .       121,  122 
Smith,  Robert 6 

—  —  on  senile  arthritis      . .   152 
Snake  poison   . .  . .  . .     44 

Spender,  Dr 4,  8,  31 

on  muscular  atrophy. .     31 

—  pigmentation  abnor- 
malities        . .  . .  . .     31 

premonitory   symp- 
toms   98 

taclrycardia  . .     31 

Spondilitis        . .  . .  . .   105 

Steavenson       . .  . .  . .    141 

Stimulants,  the  use  of  . .   128 

Stolzeberg        ..  ..  ..    140 

Strathpeffer 142 

Striimpell         . .          . .  33,  37 
Subacute  Rheumatoid  Arthri- 
tis         84,  91 

its     characteristics     91 

Sulphonal         180 

Sulphur  139 

Suppuration  In  joints  57,  102 

Susceptibility  . .  . .  13 

Sweating  122 

Sydenham        . .  . .  . .       4 

Syers 17 


INDEX. 


173 


PAGK 

Symmetry  of  symptoms       . .   104 
Symptoms        . .  . .  . .     97 

—  due  to  alimentary  tract  . .   123 
—  the  circulatory  sys- 
tem   ..  ..  ..  ..116 

—  micro-organisms  . .  99 

the  nerve  system  . .  120 

—  premonitory           . .          . .  97 

—  primary       . .          . .  15 

—  referable  to  heart . .          ..  112 

to  glands           . .          . .  113 

-to  joints            . .  99 

—  secondary  . .          . .         15,  114 
Synovial  membrane,  thicken- 
ing of            99 

Syringo-myelia  . .  28 


Tabes  dorsalis         . .    27 

,  28,  33 

Tachycardia 

40,  117 

Temporo-maxillary  joint 

..   103 

Tenderness  of  joints  . . 

..   101 

Tessier 

..   114 

Thermal  treatment    . . 

..   142 

Thumb,  deformities  of 

..   107 

Todd 

3,  6,  48 

—  on  cardiac  lesions 

..  112 

Toluylenediamin 

..     43 

Toplitz 

..   143 

Toxic  products,  a  cause 

..     31 

—  albumins 

..     44 

Trastour 

7,  111 

—  on  deformities 

..   Ill 

Treatment 

..  126 

Trophic  changes 

..     28 

—  phenomena 

..   121 

Trousseau        . .           4,  17 

,  48,  56 

—  on  morbid  anatomy 

..     48 

Turner,  Dr.  L.. . 

..     54 

Turpentine 

..   139 

Urate  of  Soda  deposits 

..     94 

Uric  acid 

7,  123 

Urine,  changes  in 

..  123 

Usure  des  Cartilages  Articu- 

laire  . . 

..       3 

page 
Uterine      derangements,      a 
cause . .  . .  . .  20 


Vacuolation  of  nerve  cells . .     64 

Vaillard  29 

Vallat 37,  63 

Vapour  baths  . .  . .  . .  139 

Vaso-motor  disturbances      . .   121 

system  . .  . .  . .     40 

action  of  toxines  on     40 

Vegetables        128 

Vegetations   of    the    synovial 
membranes  . .  . .  . .     53 

Velvety   appearances    of   the 
cartilage       . .  . .  . .     57 

Vergely..  ..  ..  ..       6 

Vidal 3,  7,  36 

Vierordt  . .  . .  . .     40 

Villi   of   the    synovial    mem- 
brane . .  . .  51,  53 

Virginia,  hot  springs  of         . .   143 
Virchow  . .  . .  . .  4,  8 

Volkmann        . .  . .    49,  61,  62 

—  on     osseous     changes     in 
cartilages      . .  . .  . .     60 

Vulpian  . .         . .  32,  38 

Wagner  88 

Warmbrunn 

Weber 6,  59 

White  corpuscles,  increase  of    45 

Wiesbaden 143 

Willbad  143 

Wilmot,  on  senile  arthritis . .   152 
Wohlmann  Dr.  A.      ..  12,35 

Women,    frequency     of     the 
disease  in     . .  . .  20 

—  uterine  derangements  in . .     20' 

Woodhall  Spa 142 

Wrist,  deformities  of             . .   107 
Wynne  Dr 60 

Zeigler  . .         . .         . .     61 


JOHN    WEIGHT    AND   CO., 
PRINTERS   AND    PUBLISHERS,    BRISTOL. 


MEDICAL     WORKS 
Published  by  John  Wright  &   Co.,  Bristol. 

Fourteenth  Year,  8vo,  Cloth,  927  pp.     7/6,  net,  post  Jree. 

THE    MEDICAL   ANNUAL,    1896:    A  Complete  Work  of 

I  Reference  for  Medical  Practitioners,  including  20  full-page  Plates 
(8  coloured)  and  numerous  Illustrations.  Combines  the  features  of  an  Annual 
Retrospect  with  those  of  a  Medical  Encyclopaedia.  It  occupies  a  unique  position 
in  medical  literature.     Each  volume  contains  entirely  new  matter. 


Large  8vo.     Strongly  bound.     21/-,  net. 

A      TEXT     BOOK     OF     HISTOLOGY:     Descriptive     and 

•fl  Practical.  With  174  Beautifully  Coloured  Original  Plates,  and  other 
Illustrations.  By  Arthur  Clarkson,  M.B.,  CM.  Edinburgh,  formerly 
Demonstrator  of  Physiology  in  the  Owens  College,  Manchester;  late  Demonstrator 
of  Physiology  in  the  Yorkshire   College,  Leeds. 


8vo.     10/6,  net,  post  free.     Illustrated. 

O'HE    SURGERY    OF   THE    CHEST:    For   Students    and 

A       Practitioners.        By    Stephen    Paget,    M.A.    Oxon,  F.R.C.S.,  Surgeon  to 
the  West  London  Hospital  and  to  the  Metropolitan  Hospital. 


8vo.     Cloth,  Bevelled  Boards.     10/6  net,  post  free. 

LEPROSY :  In  its  Clinical  and  Pathological  Aspects. 
Illustrated  by  numerous  Photographs  and  Coloured  Plates.  By  Dr.  G. 
Armauer  Hansen,  Inspector  General  of  Leprosy  in  Norway ;  and  Dr.  Carl 
Looft,  formerly  Assistant  Physician  to  the  Lungegaards  Hospital.  Translated 
by  Norman  Walker,  M.D.,  F.R.C.P.  Edinburgh,  Assistant  Physician  for 
Dermatology,  Edinburgh  Royal  Infirmary. 


Post  8vo.     Illustrated  with  Coloured  Plates,  and  in  Black  and  White. 
8/6,  post  free. 

FjISEASES  OF  THE  UPPER  RESPIRATORY  TRACT: 

U  THE  NOSE,  PHARYNX,  AND  LARYNX.  By  P.  Watson  Williams, 
M.D.  London ;  Physician  in  charge  of  Throat  Department  at  the  Bristol 
Royal  Infirmary ;    Hon.  Physician  to  the  Institute  for  the  Deaf  and  Dumb. 


Second  Edition.     8vo.     Cloth.     Illustrated.     4/-  net,  post  free. 

Others  in  Preparation. 

TTRINARY  SURGERY:  Being  No.   1   of  Wright's  Epitomes 

vJ  of  Modern  Surgical  Progress:  for  Students  and  Practitioners.  By  E. 
Hurry  Fenwick,  F.R.C.S.,  Surgeon  to  the  London  Hospital;  Surgeon  and 
Pathologist  to  St.  Peter's  Hospital  for  Urinary  Diseases. 


/\t'i  Edition,  Revised.      Waistcoat  Pocket  Size.     Paper  Covers,  1/-,  post  free. 

PENWICK'S  GOLDEN  RULES  OF  SURGICAL  PRAC- 

1  TICE :  For  the  use  of  Dressers  and  Junior  House  Surgeons.  By  E. 
Hurry  Fenwick,  F.R.C.S.,  Surgeon  to  the  London  Hospital  and  St.  Peter's 
Hospital  for  Urinary  Diseases. 


m\r 


f  V  \0 


MEDICAL     WORKS 
Published   by  John  Wright  &   Co.,  Bristol. 

Third  Edition.     10/6,  post  free.      Illustrated  with  235  Engravings. 

YE'S  SURGICAL  HANDICRAFT:  A  Manual  of  Surgical 

Manipulations,  Minor  Surgery,  etc.  For  the  use  of  General  Practitioners, 
House  Surgeons,  Students  and  General  Dressers.  By  Walter  Pye,  F.R.C.S., 
Surgeon  to  St.  Mary's  Hospital  and  the  Vict:  Hospital  for  Children ;  late 
Examiner  in  Surgery  at  Glasgow  University.  Revised  and  Edited  by  T.  H.  R. 
Crowle,  F.R.C.S.,  Surgeon  Registrar  to  St.  Mary's  Hospital,  and  Surgeon  Tutor 
and  Joint  Lecturer  on  Practical  Surgery  in  the  Medical  School.  With  special 
chapters  on  Aural  Surgery,  Teeth  Extraction,  Anaesthetics,  etc.,  by  Messrs. 
Field,  Howard  Hayward  and  Mills. 


P 


Cheaper  Edition.     Large  8vo.     Cloth,  4/6,  post  free.     80  Illustrations. 

DYE'S    SURGICAL    TREATMENT    OF    CHILDREN'S 

1  DEFORMITIES.  By  Walter  Pye,  F.R.C.S.,  Author  of  Surgical 
Handicraft. 

2/-,  post  free.     6th  Edition.     Pocket  size.     Cloth.     Upwards  of  80  Illustrations. 
Adopted  by  the  St.  John  Ambulance  Association. 

DYE'S  ELEMENTARY  BANDAGING  AND  SURGICAL 

1  DRESSING :  With  Directions  concerning  the  Immediate  Treatment  of 
Cases  of  Emergency.  Mostly  condensed  from  Pye's  Surgical  Handicraft.  By 
Walter  Pye,  F.R.C.S.        

Demy  8vo.     Illustrated.     6/6,  post  free. 

CAUNDBY'S    LECTURES    ON    BRIGHT'S    DISEASE: 

O  Illustrated  with  50  Wood  Engravings.  By  Robert  Saundby,  M.D. 
Edin.,  F.R.C.P.  Lond.,  Professor  of  Medicine  in  Mason's  College,  Birmingham  ; 
Physician  to  General  Hospital,  Birmingham. 


Demy  8vo,  Cloth,  with  Illustrations.     7/6,  post  free. 

CAUNDBY'S    LECTURES    ON    DIABETES;     Including 

O  the  Bradshawe  Lecture,  delivered  before  the  Royal  College  of  Physicians 
in  1890.  By  Robert  Saundby,  M.D.  Edin.,  F.R.C.P.  Lond.,  Professor  of 
Medicine  in  Mason's  College,  Birmingham  ;  Physician  to  the  General  Hospital, 
Birmingham  ;    Author  of  Lectures  on  B right's  Disease. 


Demy  8vo,  with  Plate.     4/6  net,  post  free. 

NGIO-NEUROSIS:     Being     Studies    in    Diseases    of    the 

Vaso-Motor  System.  By  W.  Ramsay  Smith,  M.B.,  CM.,  B.Sc,  Senior 
Physician  to  the  Adelaide  Hospital,  South  Australia ;  late  Examiner  to  the 
Royal  College  of  Physicians,  Edinburgh. 


A 


Small  qto.     Cloth  lettered.     2/6,  post  free. 

RHEUMATISM:    Some  Investigations  respecting  its  Cause, 
Treatment,  and  Cure.     By  Percy  Wilde,  M.D. 


£ZL£^0%#&ee